Contents
- A Gentleman of the Highways
- From Gardens Over Seas
- Synopsis of Chapters I-XV of “The Deluge”
- The Deluge (Continued)
- A Little Child Shall Lead Them
- Song
- The Despot
- Wall Street
- The Wind’s Word
- The Boy Man
- A Present-Day Creed
- Between the Lines
- The Baby’s Curls
- Brown Betty
- R. H.—A Portrait
- The Future Mrs. Thornton
- The Lady & the Car
- The Gifts of Gold
- On Love Tokens
- Timon Cruz
- At Her Window
- The Late Blossoming of Elvira
- The Neighbor’s Dog
- Love and Youth
- The Dramatic Season’s Last Moment
- A Sea Shell
- For Book Lovers
A GENTLEMAN OF THE HIGHWAYS
Since early morning
nothing but sunshine
had entered the hospitable
doorway of The
Jolly Grig, a tavern not
a dozen miles from the
outer edge of London
town. Across the white,
sanded floor golden patches of light had
moved with measured tread, and merry
motes had danced in the golden beams,
but nothing else had stirred. On the
deep hearth were piled huge logs, ready
to spring into a flashing evanescent life
at the whim of some chance guest, for
October was drawing in his breath preparatory
to blowing it out over the land.
In front of the logs, sunk deep in his
chair, dozed old Marmaduke Bass, the
landlord of The Jolly Grig, granting
himself the joy of serving drams to
dream guests, since guests in the flesh
would not come to him. Round-bellied
as one of his own wine casks, he slept
heavily, nor was he disturbed when a
slight figure was framed for a second in
the doorway. A slender, girlish figure
it was, and the shadow of a heavily
plumed riding hat danced with the
motes in the sunbeams while the young
woman stood, warily, peering into the
room. Empty she knew it was, for she
had been full ten minutes reconnoitering
to discover the fact.
How sound did old Marmaduke sleep,
was the question she was asking herself.
She could see that the large hands
folded across his stomach rose and fell
with steady rhythmic ease. Then she
saw a fly—a huge, buzzing, bluebottle
fly—settle for a moment on the round,
bald pate of the innkeeper, and still the
sleeper did not stir. Surely if a fly
could not waken him, she would not.
Hurriedly, stealthily, lightly, she
scurried across the floor, her lifted riding
skirt displaying quite needlessly the
heavy boots she wore. The skirts were
held to her side by her elbows, for she
had need of both her hands. In one of
them she held a long silken scarf, and
not until this had been dexterously
twisted and tied over old Marmaduke’s
eyes did that worthy awake.
“Help! Murder!” he sputtered
through the gauntleted fingers that covered
his mouth, struggling in vain to
free himself from the detaining hands.
“Quiet, quiet now, good Marmaduke,”
cried the young woman, in a
deep, full, contralto voice. “You know
well enough who I am.”
“Ay, sir, now you speak, I do know
you,” the innkeeper answered, settling
back into his chair once more; “but it’s
what mischief you’re up to that I’d like
to know.”
“No mischief this time, Marmaduke.
On my honor as a gentleman in his
majesty’s service, I swear it.” Laughter
was bubbling out of the girl’s eyes,
but her voice was deeper, gruffer, even
than before. “But it happens to be my
whim of the moment that you should sit
there just as you are for five full minutes.
I want you not to touch the scarf
that’s about your eyes for that long
time. Promise me that, Mr. Tavern-keeper,
and promise me, too, not to
shout again for help. I want a room
for the night. And I’ll have a cup of
wine with you. Ah! not so quick, good
Marmaduke. At the end of the five
minutes, I mean. And yet I’m thirsting,
too. You’ll not believe it, but I’ve
not tasted wine for a fortnight or more.
It matters not which room I take, I suppose?”
“Ay, matter it does, sir,” answered
Marmaduke. “In fact, it’s but poor accommodation
I can give you. Lord
Farquhart has the whole house engaged
for the night. He’s stopping here with
a party of friends to meet his lady, who’s
coming in from the north somewheres.
I’ve only the small closet back of the
wine room for my own use.”
“Then the small closet back of the
wine room will have to serve me,” she
answered, “and you’ll have to spend the
night in this chair ruminating on this
Lord What’s-his-name’s greediness in
claiming the whole house. Or, perchance,
I’ll go when these young lords
arrive, and leave you your room to yourself.
Now, remember, your life or mine
is forfeit if you raise that silken band
ere I return. And I’m watching you
every minute; mind that, too.”
She backed away from him, keeping
a wary eye on him, but there was, in
reality, no need for this. He sat quite
still, his hands peacefully crossed on his
stomach. Through the small doorway
she slipped, her trailing skirts still held
high, but her heavy boots now seemed
to swagger across the wooden floor.
“And who may this Lord Farquhart
be that he should require a whole house
and an empty house?” she asked, from
the threshold, and even as she spoke
she was hurriedly removing the heavily
plumed riding hat and replacing it with
a jaunty cap fringed with black, curling
locks of hair.
“Why, Lord Farquhart is—why, he’s
just the new Lord Farquhart that was
Mr. Percy Gordon not so long ago, before
he came into a title that carried no
wealth with it,” the innkeeper’s fat voice
answered. “You’ve surely not been deaf
to the gossip that’s going about! How
my Lord Farquhart’s going to marry
his cousin, old Gordon’s daughter, the
Lady Barbara Gordon, and with her,
old Gordon’s gold. The whole of London’s
ringing with it.”
“Ay, perhaps, my good Marmaduke,
but I’m not in London much of the time,
so London’s stalest gossip is news to
me.” The end of this sentence was muffled
in the folds of her riding skirt that
she was drawing off over her head, and
the landlord of The Jolly Grig took occasion
to soliloquize:
“Indeed, if it’s not mischief the lad’s
bent on, it’s nothing good, I’ll be bound.
Whatever he swears, he’s good for
naught save mischief. And I’ll swear,
too, that it’s less than a fortnight since
he was drinking wine here, in this very
place. Though, I must say, to his credit,
he’s a temperate fellow, and drinks less
than any man of his size that comes
here.”
“That’s just it! It’s a man of my
own size that I’m after.”
Marmaduke’s guest, now a youth in
riding coat and breeches, was seated in
the deep chair that faced his host. “A
man of my own size, and that’s not so
far under six feet high, and with a good
girth about the chest, and but small
paunch under it, and muscles like iron,
as you’ve occasion to know; a man of
my own size, to drink with me and sup
with me and love with me and fight
with me, if we happen to love the same
girl. Put off your blindman’s kerchief
and fetch the wine I spoke for. What’s
the best your house affords, my jolly
grig? What wine will you offer this
Lord Farquhart? What wine have you
fit to serve to his lady?”
“I’ faith, I know not my Lord Farquhart’s
taste,” answered Marmaduke.
“But I’ve a royal port, lately brought
over from France. I’ve a Canary
Malmsey that his majesty himself’d find
hard to despise. And then, why, I’ve a
few bottles of Geldino’s sherris that—that
I’ll not open save on the rarest occasion.
I’ll bring you the port, if you
say so, though, to my seeming, port is
a heady wine for a lad like you.”
“Well, then, the port let it be,” answered
the youth. “I judge my wines
by the taste, not by the name.” When
the wine was brought, he raised his cup
with a swaggering laugh. “To the girls
you have loved. To the girls I will
love.” He emptied the cup at a single
draught. “There are two times
when a long throat is a good throat;
when you’re wetting it, and when you’re
cutting it. I’d have another, but I’m—I’m
sleepy, Marmaduke. I’ll—I’ll—I
guess I’ll sleep on that one. By your
leave, I’ll sleep here until my lord—was
it Lord Farquhart—you said was
coming?”
The stranger’s booted feet were
stretched far in front of him; his relaxed
hands lay under the folds of his
riding coat, and his head was nodding
now this way, now that, in search of a
resting place.
“Yes, my Lord Farquhart,” answered
Marmaduke. “But, sir, you told
me, the last time you were here, that
you’d tell me your own name soon, that
I’d know your name before so very
long.”
“Ah, in that last you are doubtless
right. You’ll know it some day, but I’m
not so sure that I’ll do the telling, and,
God on my side, that day’ll not be near.”
The last words drooled out in a sleepy
undertone. Then the voice roused once
more. “But who comes with Lord Farquhart?
He’s surely not taken the whole
house for himself, has he? And he
waits here, you say, for the Lady Barbara
Gordon, his cousin and his sweetheart?”
“She’s his cousin, right enough,” answered
the old gossip. “But if she’s
his sweetheart, she knows more of that
than the rest of the world. They’re going
to be married, though, in less than
a fortnight, and—and—— But you
asked who comes with Lord Farquhart?
Well, Mr. Clarence Treadway, for one.
They’re never twenty-four hours apart,
so London says. Then there is Mr.
Ashley, an old suitor of the Lady Barbara,
to whom her father forced her to
give a refusal willy-nilly. London
knows all about that. And—and there’s
one other. I’ve forgotten his name. It
matters not. And the gentlemen travel
with a servant apiece. Oh, the other’s
Mr. Lindley, Mr. Cecil Lindley. Why,
lad, what’s the matter with you?”
This query was in response to a sharp
“Aie, aie,” that had shot from the
stranger’s lips.
“I—I was dreaming that I was
caught in a trap, a—a mousetrap, I
think it was. Your—your voice is most
soothing, Marmaduke. Wake me in
time for me to retire to my own room
before my Lord Farquhart arrives with
his company.” The weary head had
finally lopped to rest. The sleepy voice
had trailed off into silence.
“Ay, ay, I’ll wake you, never fear!”
old Marmaduke answered the lad,
standing over him. Then he murmured:
“He’s a pretty boy! I’ll warrant I’d
be earning the thanks of some worthy
family by ferreting out his name and
telling tales on him. But I’ll not. Not
just yet, anyway.”
The lad’s short, black curls fell over
the upper part of his face, and as he sat,
slouched deep in the big chair, he
seemed quite lost in its shadows.
II.
It was not ten minutes thereafter that
the kindly innkeeper was thrown into
such a flutter by the arrival of his expected
guests, that he quite forgot to
rouse the stranger sleeping in the deep
chair by the hearth.
“We’ve the house to ourselves, as I
commanded, good Marmaduke?” demanded
Lord Farquhart.
“Quite to ourselves, your honor,” answered
Marmaduke, “save, oh, bless my
heart! save for this idler asleep by the
chimney. I meant to send him about his
business ere you came!”
“Send him now, then,” said Farquhart,
indifferently, “and, gentlemen, I
can welcome you as to my own house.”
“Why waken the lad if he sleeps?” demanded
young Lindley, who had seated
himself astride of the arm of the chair
that the innkeeper had deserted. The
young man’s Irish blue eyes rested carelessly
on the sleeping lad. “Why throw
him out, Percy? Is he only a chance
patron or a friend, Marmaduke?”
“A friend,” answered that worthy—“leastwise
a friend of a year’s standing,
and he’s slept like that since his last
draught of wine.”
“Why not let him sleep, Percy?” It
was still young Lindley who was interceding
in the boy’s behalf. “Only two
things can induce sleep like that—one’s
good wine, the other’s a good conscience.
Why interfere with either?
Sure, we’re lacking in both ourselves.”
“Well, let him sleep for aught of me,”
answered Farquhart, nonchalantly. “In
truth, it’s so long since I’ve even seen
sleep like that, that it rests me somewhat
to be in the room with it.”
“If Marmaduke’ll vouch for the wine
the boy’s had, I’ll vouch for the conscience,”
asserted Lindley, again taking
sides with the unknown. He laid a careless
hand on the boy’s head. “He’s a
likely lad, and it seems to me that
neither wine alone nor conscience alone
could induce sleep so deep. What’s his
name?”
“That’s what I wish I could tell you,
gentlemen,” Marmaduke answered,
with some hesitation. “As I said, I’ve
known him for a year or more, and
he’s always promising me that next
time, or some time, he’ll tell me who he
is. But he’s only a lad, and I was
thinking just before your honors came
that perhaps I was doing wrong to let
him drink away his fortunes here—that
I ought to be telling his family, if I
could but find out where and what it
is.”
“But does he drink so heavily, then?”
demanded Ashley, crossing over and
looking down upon the lad. “A boy of
his age and girth could not carry much,
I should say.”
“No, not much, sir,” Marmaduke answered,
hastily; “leastwise not here,
but——”
“Oh, don’t bother your conscience
with a thing like that, my good man,”
cried Treadway. “Bring us another
round of wine, and charge me up a cup
or two for the lad when he wakes. Then
his bibulous fortune will not be all on
your head. And”—he turned to Farquhart—“if
the roads to Camberwell
be as good—God save the mark!—as
the roads from London here, Mistress
Babs will not be calling for our escort
until midnight. Gad! I never traversed
such mire. I thought my horse was
down a dozen times.”
“And, of course, the Lady Barbara’s
coach must move more heavily than we
did,” agreed Lindley. “As I remember
them, the old Gordon hackneys
move as deliberately as old Gordon himself—that
is, if horse flesh can move as
slowly as human flesh. Has your lady
a large escort from Camberwell,
Percy?”
“Only her servants, I believe.” Percy
Farquhart’s tone was quite lacking in a
lover’s interest. “Her father has no
faith in the Black Devil who has haunted
our London roads for the past six
months, and he declared that he’d not
insult the peace of his majesty’s kingdom
by sending an armed escort with
his daughter when she entered his majesty’s
town. That was why he asked
me to meet her here.”
“Oh, oh!” rallied his companions, and
one of them added: “So, it’s at the
father’s request that you meet the Lady
Barbara. Ah, Percy, Percy, can’t you
pretend affection, even if you have it
not, for Lord Gordon’s daughter and
her golden charms?”
“I’d pretend it to her if she’d let
me,” answered Farquhart, still indifferently.
“And I’d pretend it about her if
it were worth while. But I’m afraid
that my friends know me too well to
suffer such pretense. I’m with friends
to-night”—he glanced only at Treadway
and at Lindley—“so why taint tone
or manner with lies? The Lady Barbara
Gordon knows as well as I know
that it’s her lands that are to be wed
to mine, that her gold must gild my title,
that her heirs and my heirs must be the
same. Old Gordon holds us both with
a grip like iron, and we are both puppets
in his hands. She knows it, and I know
it. She is as resentful of pretended affection
as she would be of love—from
me. But come, let us forget the Lady
Barbara while we may—after we have
drunk a measure of wine to her safe
conduct from Camberwell to The Jolly
Grig. From here to London her safety
will depend on our swords. To the
Lady Barbara, I say, to her daffodil
hair, to her violet eyes, to her poppy
lips, to her lily cheeks! Is that lover-like
enough? Eh, Clarence? And I’ll
add, to the icicle that incloses her heart.
May her peace be unbroken on the road
from Camberwell to London.”
He raised his wine cup high, glancing
frankly at Lindley and at Treadway,
but passing hurriedly over Ashley’s
scornful lips and hostile eyes. For
Dame Rumor had been right once in a
way, and The Jolly Grig tavern was
not the only stronghold that she had
invaded with the assertion that young
Ashley had found favor in the Lady
Barbara’s eyes; that he had possessed
her heart. And an onlooker might have
seen that Ashley’s nervous fingers had
played an accompaniment upon his
sword-hilt while the lady’s name had
been on the lips of her affianced lover
and his friends. But not only had the
Lady Barbara commanded Farquhart
to have Ashley much in his company,
but she had also commanded Ashley to
accept whatever courtesies were offered
him by Lord Farquhart. Each was
obeying strictly the lady’s commands,
one for the sake of policy, the other for
the sake of love.
A short silence fell after the toast
had been drunk. The men had ridden
hard and were tired.
“I’m sorry we did not meet the Black
Devil, or one of his imps, ourselves,” observed
Treadway, yawning and stretching
his arms above his head. “We’re
not in fashion if we can’t report a hold
up by this representative of his Satanic
majesty.”
“But he’d hardly attack a party as
large as ours,” cried Lindley. “Eight
against one would be too unequal a
fight, even if the one were the devil
himself.”
“Have a care, my good Cecil,”
laughed Farquhart. “You mention the
enemy’s name somewhat freely, seeing
that we are to escort a lady through his
haunts.”
“Ay, but my fingers are crossed, you
see, and that closes the devil’s ears. If
it really is the devil, we’ll have nothing
to fear from him.”
“The last report is that he held up the
bishop’s carriage, mounted escort and
all,” interrupted Treadway.
“No, no,” corrected Lindley; “the fellow
merely stopped the bishop’s carriage,
escort and all. Then he begged
for alms, and the episcopal blessing!
Then he drew the ring from the hand
that bestowed the alms and blessing,
and slipped away before the ponderous
escort perceived that the bishop had
fainted with terror.”
“They say he returned the ring the
following day,” added Treadway, “doubling
the alms bestowed by the bishop,
requesting that the gold be used for
the good of the church!”
“A devilish good joke, I call that,”
laughed Lord Farquhart. “And they
say, too, that the poor old bishop is actually
afraid to use the money for fear
it—why, I really believe he is afraid that
his Satanic majesty did have some part
in the prank.”
“And old Grimsby swears he saw the
fellow’s tail and cloven hoof when he
was waylaid by him,” commented Lindley.
“I’d not heard that Lord Grimsby
had been attacked by this highwayman.”
This was Ashley’s first entrance into the
conversation.
“Attacked!” the three men cried in
chorus.
“Why, he was held up in his own
garden,” explained Treadway. “It was
just after it had been noised abroad that
he had disinherited Jack. Poor Jack
was bemoaning his luck and his debts
in prison, and they say that Lord Grimsby
spent all his time pacing the walks
of his garden cursing Jack and those
selfsame debts. That is to say, that is
what he did before the episode of the
highwayman. Then the man—or devil,
whatever he is—appeared quite close
behind Lord Grimsby, gagged him and
blindfolded him, and would not release
him until he had signed a promise to
reinstate Jack, pay all his debts and
present him with money enough to live
like a prince of the blood for a year.
Hard as it is to believe, old Grimsby
signed it, and afterward he was afraid
to go back on his signature, for fear—why,
simply for fear that the devil
would come for him if he did. Jack,
of course, is all for worshiping the devil
now, and swears if this gentlemanly
highwayman proves to be human, and
ever comes near the gallows, he’ll save
him or become highwayman himself.
So, in reality, old Grimsby will have to
use his power to save this thief, if ever
he’s caught, to keep his own son and
heir off the road.”
“And Lord Grimsby’s power is absolute,
is it not?” asked Ashley.
“As absolute as his majesty’s command,”
agreed Treadway.
“Has it not been whispered in certain
circles that this highwayman is
some well-known London gallant, merely
amusing himself with the excitement
and danger of the game of the road?”
asked Lindley.
“Somewhat too dangerous an amusement,
in spite of its profits,” sneered
Ashley.
“Ah, but that’s the most curious part
of it!” cried Treadway. “The fellow
never keeps anything that he takes.
There are some two-score robberies laid
to his account, and in each and every
case some poor fellow down on his luck
for want of funds has received, most
mysteriously, the stolen wealth.”
“He fights like a fiend, they say,”
commented Lord Farquhart, “whether
he is a gentleman or not. And yet he
has seriously wounded no one. Sir
Henry Willoughby confessed to me that
the fellow had pinked him twenty times
in a moonlit, roadside attack, then disarmed
him with a careless laugh and
walked off, taking nothing with him.
Sir Henry himself, mind you! The
most noted duelist in London!”
“Why not drink to the fiend and a
speedy meeting with him?” laughed
Lindley. “I promise you that if I meet
him I’ll unmask him and see if he be
man or devil. To the Black Devil himself!”
he cried, lifting high his wine
cup. “To this most honorable and fearless
gentleman of the highways!”
The four voices rose in chorus to the
brown rafters of the inn.
“To this most honorable and fearless
gentleman of the highways! To the
Black Devil himself!”
III.
Many a round of wine had been
served to the young revelers, and, under
its influence, each one was revealing a
little more of his real self. They had
all laid aside their muddy riding boots
and heavy riding coats, and were lounging
in picturesque undress. Lord Farquhart,
who was easily the leader of the
four, had thrown aside the cynical veneer
that had for some time marred the
dark, Oriental beauty of his face, and
was humming a love song. Lindley’s
comely Irish face was slightly flushed,
and he was keeping time on the white
table with the tip of his sword to the
ditty that floated from Lord Farquhart’s
lips. Treadway, London’s dapperest
beau, was smirking at his own reflection
in a small hand mirror he carried, while
Ashley, who had drunk more heavily
than any of the others, permitted a definite
scowl to contract his brows and
droop his lips.
“I’m trying—I’m trying,” murmured
Lord Farquhart, “to change that last
song I wrote for Sylvia into a song for
Barbara! The rhyme and the rhythm
go the same, I think.” He stood up and
sang the words out loud, repeating the
verses several times, inserting sometimes
Sylvia’s name and sometimes Barbara’s.
Lips that vie with the poppy’s hue,
Eyes that shame the violet’s blue,
Hearts that beat with love so true,
Sylvia, sweet, I come to you!
Barb’ra, sweet, I come to you!
His eyes questioned Treadway.
“Is it not quite the same? Does it not
go to one name as well as to the other?
To me it seems I’ve no need to write a
new verse for my new love.”
“How will the fair Sylvia take her
congé in a fortnight’s time?” demanded
Ashley, in an undertone, of Lindley.
And it was in the same tone that
Lindley answered: “Let’s wonder, rather,
if the fair Sylvia’ll be given her
congé in a fortnight’s time!” But the
sneer in Lindley’s voice was for Ashley,
who had asked the impertinent question,
not for Farquhart, whose honor he, apparently,
doubted. “Lord Farquhart’s
not to blame, as you know well enough.
The mess is of Lord Gordon’s making,
for Lord Gordon holds in trust even
the barren lands that came to Percy with
his title.”
Ashley’s resentment of Lindley’s tone
was apparent on his face, and his fingers
were again on his sword. He was under
no promise to his lady not to fight
with Lindley, and his blood cried out
for a fight with some one. But at that
instant there was a loud clamor in the
courtyard. A horse’s hoofs on the flags,
a fretted whinny, the oaths of stable
boys, all combined into an uproar.
“Can it be the Lady Barbara?” cried
Percy Farquhart, sobered suddenly, and
reaching for his plumed hat.
“Nay, my lord, ’tis but one horse,”
answered Marmaduke, hurrying to the
door. “’Tis a riderless horse,” he
added, in a second.
“A riderless horse!” echoed all of the
young men in chorus, springing to their
feet.
“Ay, a riderless horse,” called Marmaduke,
from the darkness without;
“’tis a woman’s horse, too; a woman’s
cushioned seat.”
The guests were crowding about the
door, all save the lad who had been
slumbering so deeply. He, roused by
the sudden clamor, and apparently
frightened by the sudden realization
that he had unwittingly trespassed upon
Lord Farquhart’s privacy, slipped softly
up the stairs.
“A woman’s horse!” cried Lindley.
“Is it possible that some woman has
fallen victim to the Black Devil? Here,
almost within earshot of our revelings?
To the rescue!”
“Nay, we must think first of the
Lady Barbara’s safety,” interrupted
Ashley, holding back and barring the
doorway with a peremptory arm. “We
must not risk the Lady Barbara for the
sake of some chance damsel. Rather
let us mount and ride to meet the Gordon
coach.”
“There is no sign whatsoever of foul
play,” reported Marmaduke, coming in
from the yard. “The lines are knotted
loosely, and a tethering strap is broken.
The beast has doubtless but strayed
from some neighboring house.”
“If ’tis from some neighboring house,
good Marmaduke, would you not know
the horse and trappings?” queried
Treadway. “Is there nothing to show
the lady’s name or rank?”
“There’s no mark of any kind,” answered
Marmaduke. “’Tis a white
horse with a black star between the eyes,
and the trappings are of scarlet. That
is all I can tell you, your honor. In all
likelihood some stable boy’ll be along
shortly to claim the creature.”
The young men were again sitting
about the table, and Ashley called for
another round of wine.
“I, for one, have had wine enough
and to spare,” declared Treadway.
“The Lady Barbara must be here soon,
and, to my thinking, ten minutes of
sleep would not be amiss. You, too, my
lord, could you not meet the lady with
a better grace after at least forty
winks?” He linked his arm in Lord
Farquhart’s and led him toward a door
at the side of the room. “Come to my
room and we’ll pretend to imitate the
lad with the good conscience and the
good wine atop of it. Why, the lad’s
gone! Slipped away like a frightened
shadow, doubtless, when he found the
company he’d waked into. Unless the
Lady Barbara comes, give us fifteen
minutes, Marmaduke. Not a second
more, on your life. Fifteen minutes will
unfuddle a brain that’s—that’s not as
clear as it might be, but more than that
will make it dull.”
Together the two men entered Treadway’s
room, caroling aloud the love
song that had been writ to Sylvia and
changed to Barbara.
Ashley and Lindley, left alone over
the table, sat for a moment in silence.
Then the latter, forgetting his resentment
toward Ashley as easily as it had
been roused, spoke in a laughing, rallying
voice.
“Cheer up, Hal! A fortnight’s a
goodly time in which a slip may come
between unwilling lips and a lagging
cup. It seems to me that for a lover’s
heart, yours is a faint heart. The Lady
Barbara is unwon yet—by Percy, I
mean.” The last words were added
with a laugh at Ashley’s gloomy countenance.
“Yes, the lips are unwilling enough,”
Ashley agreed, in a grudging voice,
“and the cup lags, undoubtedly, but
there’ll be no slip; old Gordon will force
the lips, and old Gordon holds the handle
of the cup. Mistress Barbara is but
wax in her father’s hands, and as for
Farquhart—well, unless he marries the
Lady Barbara, Lord Gordon will ruin
him. The old man has sworn that he
will have his way, and have it he will,
or I’m much mistaken.”
“But,” remonstrated Lindley, “wax
can be molded by any hand that holds
it. If the lady is wax in her father’s
hands through fear, ’twould seem to me
that—why, that love is hotter than fear,
that love might mold as well, if not better,
than fear.”
“Ay, if love had a chance to mold,”
answered Ashley, with more animation,
but the mask of reserve fell quickly over
his features. “Enough of me and my
affairs, though. How is it with you?
Have you won the lady of your own
heart’s desire? When last I saw you,
you were lamenting, the obduracy of
some fair one, if I remember right.”
“Alas and alack, no, I’ve not won
her,” mourned Lindley, his Irish eyes
and his Irish lips losing their laughter.
“I’m in a fair way never to win her, I
think. In my case, though, it’s the father
that’s wax in the daughter’s hands.
’Tis a long time since he gave his consent
to my wooing the maid, but the
maid will not be wooed. She knows
how to have her own way, and has always
known it and always had it, too.
She tyrannized over me when she was
a lass of six and I was a lad of ten.
Now she will not even meet me. When
I visit at her house, she locks herself in
her own chamber, and even I lose heart
when it comes to wooing a maid through
a wooden door. Ay, I tried it once, and
only once. To my last letter, a hot, impassioned
love letter, her only reply was
to ask whether I still would turn white
at a cock fight. The minx remembers
well enough that I did turn white at a
fight between two gamecocks, which
she, mind you, had arranged in her father’s
barnyard at that same time, when
she was six and I was ten.”
“Well, I wish you luck,” answered
Ashley, who had given little heed to
Lindley’s words. “But to my mind such
a maid would not be worth the wooing.
’Tis to be hoped that Treadway has
cleared Farquhart’s addled wits as well
as he has cleared his voice,” he added,
after a moment’s silence.
Floating down from Lord Farquhart’s
room came the last words of
the song to Sylvia.
Hearts that beat with love so true!
Sylvia, sweet, I come to you!
Yet at that very instant, in young
Treadway’s room, Lord Farquhart was
snoring in unison with young Treadway.
Lord Farquhart’s head was pillowed
next to the head of young Treadway.
And, stranger yet, at that very
instant, too, there sprang from Lord
Farquhart’s window a figure strangely
resembling Lord Farquhart himself,
decked out in Lord Farquhart’s riding
clothes, that had been cast aside after
the miry ride from London town, and
tucked away in one corner of Lord Farquhart’s
room were the dark riding
coat and breeches of the youth who had
slumbered before the hearth of The
Jolly Grig.
About the figure, as it sped along the
road, was a long black cloak, over its
head was drawn a wide French cap,
and over the face was a black mask, but
on the lips, under the mask, were the
words of Lord Farquhart’s song to
Sylvia, the song wherein the name of
Sylvia had so lately given place to Barbara.
Hearts that beat with love so true!
Barb’ra, sweet, I come to you!
IV.
The exchange of confidences between
the two young men lasted for a few moments
more. Then Ashley, examining
the fastenings of his sword belt, exclaimed:
“Assuredly the Lady Barbara must
arrive soon, whatever the state of the
roads may be. I will go and look to the
men and horses. Doubtless the former
are as mad as their masters, and, doubtless,
too, they have consumed as much
of Marmaduke’s heady wine.”
Lindley, left to himself, drew a letter
from some place not far distant from
his heart and read it.
It was written in a clerkly hand, and
was, for the first part, clearly a dictation.
I regret to say, my dear Cecil, that I can
give you no better word from my daughter,
Judith. She declares roundly that she will
have nothing to do with you, that she will
not listen to your suit, and she commands me
to advise you to put her out of your head
for all time. I cannot, as you know, say
aught against my girl.
“I should not let him if he would.”
In her duty to me she is all that I could
ask, but in every other respect her madcap
moods seem but to grow upon her. She
spends much of her time shut up in her
own room, and I have discovered quite recently
that she rides much alone—through
our own forests only, however. I would not
for the world convey to you the idea that
Judith is indiscreet. She has stripped from
the trappings of her horse every sign of our
name and station—or so the stable boys have
reported to me. And not ten days since one
of the maids ran to me in a great pother and
told me that Mistress Judith was stamping
about her chamber, behind locked doors, conversing
at the top of her voice with herself
or with the empty air. When I took her to
task on the subject she explained that she
was merely rehearsing to join some play actors
she had seen performing on the common.
Neither locks nor bars will hold her,
for I have tried both. I would not dare to
coerce her in any smallest degree, for I
know not what might happen. So I hope
you will see, my dear Cecil, that it would be
indeed wise if you could take her advice and
put her out of your mind. I fear that, as she
says, she has given me all the love of which
she is capable.
From this point the letter ran on in
the same hand, but in another vein.
So far, dear coz, I’ve written according to
my revered father’s words. You know I’m
the only scholar in the family. The pen fits
his hand but sadly, while every implement of
love and war rests easily in mine. With the
foils I—— But, alas and alack, you care not
for tales of that sort. I hear you say: “Fie,
fie, Ju! Why play with a man’s toys?” To
return to the subject in hand. Will you put
me quite out of your mind and thoughts?
Can you? If so, I pray you do so. For I
love you not at all. ’Tis so absurd of you
to want to marry the little red-haired termagant
you used to play with. And believe me,
I’m naught now save a big red-haired termagant.
And I love you not one whit more
than I did in the old days when I used to
hate you. Perhaps ’twould be folly to say
that I never will love you. I might meet you
somewhere, at some odd chance, and find that
you were the man for my inmost heart.
And at that same meeting you might find that
you loved me not at all. You think, doubtless,
that I know nothing of love, and yet I
do know that it lies all in the chance of meeting.
If I might meet you in my mood of to-day
I’d hate you, whereas to-morrow I might
love you. To defend myself against my father’s
charges I’ll not try. Yet why should
I not ride alone? And am I alone with my
beloved Star? Ay, even though it is only
a black star between two starry eyes blacker
than night? Why should I not have stripped
my father’s name and rank from my horse’s
trappings when I go abroad? Suppose I
should join the play actors—and they do
tempt me sorely—why should my father’s
name and rank be known and defamed?
And, truly, I grant you, I’m as likely to join
the play actors as to enter a nunnery, the
one as the other and the other as the one.
Both draw me strangely, and I’m likelier to
do either than to marry you. Here’s my
hand and seal on that, or, rather, here’s my
hand and a kiss, for a kiss is more binding
than a seal. And now for the last word—will
you put me out of your mind? Or will
you wait for that chance meeting?Judith, your Cousin. Also,
Judith, dutiful daughter
of James Ogilvie.
Lindley’s lips had touched the paper
more than once, and half a dozen sighs
had crossed them, when suddenly he
sprang to his feet.
A black star! Judith’s horse, then,
had a black star on its forehead! And
the horse with the black star that had
but now strayed into the stable yard!
Could that be Judith’s horse? Was Judith
in danger or distress? In another
instant Lindley was out through the
door, calling aloud for the white horse
with the black star between its eyes.
“But, my master,” gasped a stable
lad, “a squire from Master Ogilvie’s led
the beast away not ten minutes ago.
’Twas Mistress Ogilvie’s horse, he said,
strayed from the woods where the lady
had been gathering wild flowers.”
And it was then at that moment that
the Lady Barbara’s mud-bespattered
outriders dashed into the courtyard,
crying out that their lady’s coach was
but a short distance behind them.
V.
The Lady Barbara’s coach was wobbling
slowly along the moonlit road that
led to The Jolly Grig. Fast enough it
traveled, however, according to Lady
Barbara’s way of thinking, in spite of
the fact that, at the tavern, she would
find a lover and love awaiting her; the
lover, Lord Percy Farquhart, to whom
she was betrothed, to whom she would,
indeed, be married in a fortnight’s time,
and love in the person of Harry Ashley,
who had loved her long, and whom she
thought she loved. Under her gauntlet
Lord Percy’s betrothal ring chafed her
finger. On her breast lay the red rose
she wore always, for no other reason
than that Ashley had asked her so to do.
Querulous to the ancient dame who
traveled with her she had been from the
start, and more than querulous to the
two black-eyed maids whose sole apparent
duties were to divine my lady’s
wishes before they could be expressed
in words.
“Absurd; I say it is absurd that I
should be dragged up to London in all
this mire,” Lady Barbara cried, in a
petulant, plaintive voice. “What do I
want with the latest fallals and fripperies
to catch my Lord Farquhart’s
fancy when he never so much as looks
at me? I know full as well as he that
his Mistress Sylvia in rags would be
more to him than I would be if I were
decked in the gayest gauds the town
could offer.”
“Sylvia!” gasped her attendant dame.
“Ay, Sylvia, I said,” answered the
Lady Barbara. “Don’t think that I’m
deaf to London gossip, and don’t imagine
that I’m the unsophisticated child
my father thinks me, merely because I
acquiesce in this brutal plan to marry
me to a man I hate. I know how my
Lord Farquhart entertains himself. Not
that I’d have his love, either. I’d hate
him offering love more than I hate him
denying it.”
The petulant voice ran on and on, its
only vehemence induced by the muddy
ruts in the road. Mistress Benton, using
every force to keep awake, interjected
monosyllabic exclamations and
questions. The two maids, exerting all
their powers to fall asleep, gave little
heed to their mistress’ railings.
The outriders, lured onward by an
imagined maltiness in the air, had permitted
an ever-increasing distance between
themselves and their lady’s coach.
It was certainly some several moments
after they had passed a moon-shadowed
corner that the lumbering coach horses
stumbled, wavered and stopped short.
Sleepy Drennins recovered his seat with
difficulty, the sleepy coach boys sprang
to the horses’ heads, Mistress Benton
squawked, and the young maids
squeaked with terror. Only the Lady
Barbara was quite calm. But it must
be remembered that the Lady Barbara
would welcome delay in any form. But
even she drew back in some alarm from
the masked face that appeared at the
coach door.
“Aaaaay! God help us!” screamed
Mistress Benton. “’Tis the Black Devil
himself.”
The two maids clung to each other
and scurried into an anguished unconsciousness.
The mask had opened the coach door,
and his face was close to the Lady Barbara’s.
“A word in your ear, sweet cousin
Babs,” he whispered. “But first order
your men, on pain of death, to stand
each where they are.”
The Lady Barbara recognized dimly
a familiar tone in the voice. She saw
Lord Farquhart’s coat.
“Lord Farquhart! Percy!” The cry
was faint enough in itself, but it was
muffled, too, by the gauntleted hand of
the highwayman.
“Only for your eyes, my cousin,” he
answered. “Only for your ears.”
“What prank is this?” she demanded,
haughtily, and yet she had, indeed, given
her orders to her men to stand each
in his place on pain of death.
“A lover’s prank, perhaps, my sweetheart,”
the mask answered. “A prank
to have a word alone with you. Come,
step down upon my cloak and walk with
me out into the moonlight. I would see
by it your daffodil hair, your violet eyes,
your poppy lips, your lily cheeks.”
A mocking, rippling laugh crossed
the Lady Barbara’s lips. At once she
gave her hand to her strange cavalier.
“I thought my eyes and ears were not
mistaken,” she said. “Now I know in
very truth that you are my cousin
Percy, for that is the only lover-like
speech that ever came from his lips to
me. You believe in repetition, it seems.”
In spite of old Mistress Benton’s commands
and prayers, the Lady Barbara
had stepped from the coach and the
stranger had slammed the door upon
the gibbering dame.
“Ripening corn in a wanton breeze, I
should call the hair to-night,” he said.
“Bits of heaven’s own blue, the eyes;
roses red and white, the cheeks, and ripe
pomegranate the lips. Does that suit
you better, Lady Babs?”
The Lady Barbara’s laughter rang
back to Mistress Benton’s frenzied ears.
“The moonlight seems to infuse your
love with warmth, my cousin.” The
lady leaned with coquettish heaviness
upon the arm that supported her hand.
“The icicle that holds your heart has
chilled my love till now, my sweet,” the
mask answered.
“But why did you stop me in this
fashion?” The Lady Barbara had
drawn back from the ardor in her escort’s
voice. “What means this silly
masquerade? What words would you
speak to me here? In this fashion?”
“’Tis but a lover’s prank, as you
said,” he answered, lightly. Then, singing
softly Lord Farquhart’s song to
Sylvia, he swung her lightly from him,
and bowed low before her as though she
were his partner in a dance.
Hearts that beat with love so true!
Barb’ra, sweet, I come to you!
She, falling in with his humor,
dropped him an answering courtesy,
and, drawing off her gauntlet, gave him
her bare hand. He fell on his knee before
her, and lightly touched the hand
with his lips.
“Give me the glove, sweetheart,” he
cried, “and the rose you wear on your
heart and—and all these rings that mar
your sweet, white hand with their
gaudy reds and blues. Leave only mine
to prove that you are only mine.”
He drew the jewels from her hand,
and, suddenly, she started from him.
“Take off your mask, Percy, and lift
your hat,” she cried, impulsively.
“You ask too much, sweet cousin.”
Still he answered lightly. He was still
on his knees before her. “My mask and
my hat proclaim my trade, if not to you,
at least to your servants.”
The roses in her cheeks faded, then
blossomed once again. Again she
laughed, but this time the rippling music
held a tremor. Her hand caught her
heart.
“For an instant,” she gasped—“oh!
for an instant I thought—I was afraid
that you might indeed be——”
“And for once you thought the truth,
sweet cousin. But you’ve naught to
fear.” The mask’s voice had grown serious.
He was on his feet and holding
both her hands in his. “I am he; I am
he in dread of whom all London shivers,
and it was to tell you that—that I
stopped you, Barbara. To tell you and
to test, if not your love, at least your
good intentions as my wife. The world
tells me that I cannot win your love,
that it has been given irretrievably to
another. But your fidelity I must prove
before you wear my name. I am placing
my life, my safety, my honor, in the
sweet jeopardy of your hands. My life
is forfeit, as you know. My life is
henceforth in your hands.” She was
shrinking away from him, but he held
her fast. “My friends—your lover—await
us at The Jolly Grig. I shall be
with them before you arrive. You will
face them and me in ten minutes or less.
If you intend to keep faith with me as
my wife, you will meet me as your betrothed.
You will give no sign of this
new knowledge of me.”
“But—but——” she stammered.
“There are no buts, sweet cousin,
sweetheart.” Already he was leading
her back to the coach. “You may cry
out, if you will, when you see us, that
you were held up by the black highwayman.
In truth, there will be no need
for you to tell the tale. Your servants
will save you the trouble. In proof of
the story, the fellow has stolen your
rose and your glove and your rings.
In ransom of your life, you swore that
he should not be followed. We’ll hurry
you on to town. We’ll give the alarm,
and the constables and their men will
have a mad and a merry chase. But
from now on, this is our secret. We
are one in that already.”
Courteously and slowly he drew her
to the coach, pressing her forward as
she held reluctantly back. Denying her
all chance to answer, he handed her into
the coach and disappeared.
VI.
The Jolly Grig was empty. The
guests, all in the courtyard, were mounting
to meet the Lady Barbara. A shadowy
figure clambered to Lord Farquhart’s
window, a figure strangely like
Lord Farquhart. A moment later, a
shadowy figure, resembling, this time,
the lad who had slept by the hearth,
slipped down the stairs into the small
room at the back of the inn. Here it
stopped for an instant’s reverie.
“’Tis curious how jests grow,” the
red lips murmured. “At first I but
thought of frightening that haughty
cousin of mine, the Lady Barbara Gordon.
And now—heigh-ho! I hope I’ve
not stored up trouble for Lord Farquhart.
’Twould be a sad pity to vex so
fine a gentleman!”
Then the figure hurriedly caught up
the bundle of woman’s toggery that had
enswathed its entrance to the inn, and
through the dancing motes, over the
sun-flecked floor, the same slim shadow,
the shadow that resembled the lad
who had slept by the hearth, the shadow
that had slipped down the curving
stairs, crept through another window,
was off and away, lost in the other shadows
of the night.
VII.
Into the torch-filled courtyard rolled
the Lady Barbara’s coach. There was
little need for the lady to tell her own
story. Mistress Benton’s shrieks were
filling the air. The maids were squealing
and praying Heaven to save them.
Drennins and the shamed coach boys
were cursing roundly.
“Thieves! Murder! Robbery!”
screamed Mistress Benton. “We are
killed!”
Even the Lady Barbara’s white hand
could not quell the tumult, and, all the
time, her frightened eyes rested tremulously
everywhere save on Lord Farquhart’s
face.
“Here, here, not a hundred paces
from the inn,” screamed Mistress Benton.
“He robbed us. He stole our all.
Oh, just Heaven! We are all murdered.”
Here the Lady Barbara’s hand did
produce silence in one quarter by clasping
Mistress Benton’s mouth with its
long, slim fingers.
But from one and another the story
was soon out. They had, indeed, been
stopped at the points of a dozen pistols!
This version was told by one of the
coach boys.
“A dozen, man!” scoffed Barbara.
Even her voice was slightly tremulous.
“There was one lone highwayman, a
single highwayman in black mask and
coat and hat!”
“’Twas the Black Devil himself!”
cried the chorus of men, who had
watched calmly at the inn while the
outrage was occurring.
“One man! And the horses’ legs
knotted in a haze of ropes strung over
the road!” cried Drennins, determined
to maintain the number to which he had
been willing to yield his own and his
lady’s life. “One man! God’s truth!
There must have been at least a dozen!”
“Ay, but ’twas Barbara’s own fault!”
Mistress Benton cried, but again Barbara’s
hand silenced her in the same
way, and now Barbara’s own voice
rang out clear and decisive.
“Why do we dally here?” she demanded.
“The story’s all told, and I’ve
given my word that the fellow should
go free. There’s little loss—a few jewels
and an old glove. Nay, nay, Lord
Percy. My word is given. You shall
neither go yourself nor send your servants
after the fellow. He is absolutely
safe from molestation from me and
mine.” Her eyes now rested with curious
insistence on Lord Farquhart’s
face, but he could not read the riddle
in them. “And now”—the lady leaned
back wearily—“if this clamor might all
cease! I am desperately weary. Get
me to my aunt’s house with as much
speed as possible.”
There was a short conference among
the men, and then the little group separated.
But the lady had only closed her
eyes. Her ears were eager. She sat
suddenly erect.
“No, Mr. Ashley,” she cried, summarily;
“a woman’s word is as weighty
as a man’s. Mine has been given. I
desire that you should all of you—all,
every one—ride with me to London.”
In spite of her peremptory commands,
there was still further parley
before the coach was once more in
progress, but the Lady Barbara, held in
converse by Mr. Ashley, did not hear
it, nor did she see that one of her escorting
cavaliers remained behind when
the coach moved on.
“I’ve reasons of my own for knowing
whether the fellow still lingers in this
vicinity,” Cecil Lindley had declared.
“I’ll promise not to harm him, not to
hold him; but I’ll search the spot where
Lady Barbara’s coach was stopped.”
“But not single-handed!” Lord Farquhart
had cried. “If you must stay,
if you must go on your fool’s errand,
at least take one or more of the men
with you.”
“Nay, I’ve no fear for myself, but—but——”
Lindley had hesitated. “Our
gentleman highwayman knows the
standing of his victims too well for me
to have fear for my own safety. But
I’ll go alone, for I’ll pass the night at
my cousin Ogilvie’s. His place is near
at hand, and I’d not care to quarter
men on him at this unseemly hour.
Good luck to you,” he had cried; “and
good luck to me,” he had added, as he
separated himself from them and rode
away.
VIII.
The night was so far advanced that
the moon was now directly overhead,
and it was not very long before Lindley
saw, not a hundred yards ahead of him,
a white horse, ridden negligently by a
somewhat slovenly lad—hooded, cloaked
and doubled up in the saddle, as though
riding were a newly acquired accomplishment.
The road was lonely enough
to instill an eerie feeling in the stoutest
heart, and yet the lad seemed quite unmoved
when Lindley, after one or two
vocal appeals, laid a heavy hand on his
horse’s bridle.
“Are ye stone deaf, my lad, or asleep,
or merely mooning over some kitchen
wench?” demanded Lindley, with asperity.
“Neither, my master,” answered the
lad, in the cracking voice that leaps unbidden
from piping youth to manly
depths. “I’m uncommonly good of
hearing. I’d sure fall off my horse if
I were asleep, and the wench who’s
most in my mind would be sadly out of
place in a kitchen.”
“Didn’t you hear me calling, then?”
Lindley was reining in his own steed to
keep pace with the white horse.
“Surely I heard your halloo”—the
boy’s hand drew his hood closer about
his face—“but I did not know that it
was addressed to me.”
“You’re servant to Master James Ogilvie,
are you not?” Lindley’s tone implied
a statement rather than a question,
but the lad denied him.
“No, you’re wrong. I’m no servant
of Master James Ogilvie’s.”
“But it’s Mistress Judith Ogilvie’s
horse you ride!” Again Lindley made
an assertion.
“Ay, you’re right there,” answered
the boy. “Once wrong, once right. Try
again, my master.”
“It’s you who’ll be tried, I’m thinking,”
said Lindley, once again laying his
hand on the scarlet bridle of the white
horse. “What do you with Mistress
Judith’s horse at this hour of the night,
if you’re not Master Ogilvie’s servant?”
“I might be servant to Mistress Judith,”
hazarded the lad.
“No insolence, boy,” quoth Lindley,
working himself into a fine rage. “Mistress
Judith has no servants that are
not of her father’s household.”
“Ah, that proves that you’ve not seen
Mistress Judith Ogilvie.” A faint ripple,
that might have been laughter,
shook the boy’s words. “All men are
servants to Mistress Ogilvie, all men
who have laid eyes on the lady.”
“And so you’re serving Mistress Judith
by riding her horse from The Jolly
Grig to the Ogilvie stables?” The sneer
in Lindley’s voice was evident, and he
tried again to take possession of the
scarlet bridle that had slipped or had
been withdrawn from his fingers.
“Ay, my master, the horse had
strayed while Mistress Judith was gathering
wild flowers in the Ogilvie woods.
And since you may have reason for
your curiosity, I’ll add that the maid was
afraid her father would deprive her of
the horse if he knew of this mischance,
and she dared not trust one of the stable
boys to search for it, so she came to
me.”
“And thanking you for so much courtesy,
add but one more favor,” scoffed
Lindley. “Who and what may you be
that Mistress Judith should come to
you for aid?”
Lindley could see the careless shrug
of the lad’s shoulders as he answered:
“Why, as I told you to-night, I’m
servant to Miss Judith Ogilvie, servant
and lover of Mistress Judith Ogilvie.”
“Lover!” The word halted at Lindley’s
teeth, and his eyes rested superciliously
on the slouched figure beside him.
“Ay, lover,” answered the lad, ignoring
Lindley’s tone, unconscious of his
look. “As the brook loves the moon, as
the brook holds the moon in its heart
and cherishes her there, so hold I Mistress
Judith in my heart.”
“I like not your manner, boy, neither
your manner nor your conversation.”
Lindley’s anger expressed itself in his
voice.
“Alas! I cannot change my manner
so readily, my lord. But the conversation?
It is of your own seeking. It is
yours to end when you please. I am in
no hurry, and the road lies ahead of
you.” The lad halted his horse, but
Lindley also drew rein.
“Answer straight who and what you
are,” he cried. “I am cousin to Master
James Ogilvie, and I have a right to
demand an answer to those questions.”
“Ah! A straight question always
merits an answer, Master—Master——But
I know not your name,” said the
boy. “I’m called Johan, and I’m bonded
for a term of years to a man who has
many names, and who plays many
parts.”
“You are one of the play actors,
then!” burst from Lindley’s lips.
“Yes, one of the play actors.” The
lad’s words were simple, yet something
in his tone gave new offense.
“I’ll have my cousin whip you from
his lands before the morning’s an hour
old,” spluttered Lindley.
The boy’s laughter rang through the
woods.
“Master Ogilvie had already made
that threat, but Mistress Judith sent
him word that the day we were whipped
from the common, that day would she
whip herself from his house. Mistress
Judith is, I think, only too ready to sign
a bond with my master. She loves——She’d
make a good actor, would Mistress
Judith.”
There was a long silence. The two
horses were again pacing with well
matched steps through the miry road.
Twice, when the moonlight shone full
upon them, Lindley tried to see the lad’s
face, but each time only the pointed
hood of the slouchy cape rewarded his
curiosity. From his voice he judged
his companion to be not more than fourteen
or fifteen years old, although his
words would have proved him older.
Suddenly the lad spoke.
“If you are cousin to Master James
Ogilvie, as you say, why you are, then,
cousin, too, to my Mistress Judith. You
have seen her lately? Possibly she has
confessed her plans, her ambitions, to
you!”
“Nay, I’ve not seen the girl since we
were children,” admitted Lindley, almost
against his will.
“Well, she has—why, she has grown
up since then. You would care to hear
what she is like? I see her constantly,
you know. Her face is as familiar as
my own—almost. She’s over tall for
a woman and over slight, to my way of
thinking. But with the foils—at the
butts—ay, and with the pistols, she’s
better than any man I know. She’s
afraid of naught, too—save stupidity.”
“She was afraid of naught when she
was a child,” agreed Lindley, his interest
in his cousin permitting his interest
in the lad’s words. “It’s to be hoped
that her temper has improved,” he
added, to himself. “But red hair begets
temper, and, if I am right, my cousin’s
hair is red.”
Again the boy’s laughter startled the
woods.
“Ay, red it is. Red as a fox, and her
eyes are red, too; red with glints of yellow,
save when she’s angry, and then
they’re black as night. She’s no beauty,
this Mistress Judith. Her skin’s too
white, and her mouth’s too small, and,
as I said, she’s over tall and over slight,
but no man can look at her without loving
her, and she—why, she cares nothing
for any man. She gives no man a
chance to woo her, and declares she
never will.”
A plan was forming itself immaturely
in Lindley’s mind, and he had given
small heed to the boy’s description of
his lady. Now he spoke shortly.
“I want your help, boy. I intend to
marry Mistress Judith, with or without
her consent. And I want all the assistance
you can give me. She trusts
you, it seems. Therefore I will trust
you. I would know more of Mistress
Judith than I do. You see her daily,
you say. Then you can meet me here
each night and report to me what Mistress
Judith does and says. The day she
marries me, a hundred English crowns
will be yours.”
“Ah, you go too fast, my lord,” cried
the lad. “I know full well that Mistress
Judith will never marry you. That I
can promise you, and if I agreed to this
proposition of yours I would be on a
fool’s errand as well as you.”
“But I’ll pay you well for your trouble
if I fail, never fear. And I know
that I’ll not fail,” boasted Lindley.
“But the day I speak first to Mistress
Judith, I’ll give you a quarter of the
sum. The day she consents to be my
wife, I’ll double that, and on our wedding
day I’ll double it once more. So
your errand will not be a fool’s errand,
whatever mine may be.”
The boy seemed to hesitate.
“And I’m to meet you here, each
night, at the edge of the Ogilvie
woods?” he questioned.
“Ay, each night for a fortnight, or a
month, however long my wooing may
take.”
“And I’m to spy on Mistress Judith
and tell you all her goings and her comings
and all?”
“No, not to spy,” retorted Lindley;
“merely to let me know her passing
moods and caprices, her whimsies, her
desires.”
“But if you should be detained, my
lord; if you cannot come, must I send
word to—to——”
“Ay, to Cecil Lindley, at——”
“Oh, my master, my master!” interrupted
the boy, his elfish laughter ringing
through the woods. “Had you told
me your name at first, we had been
spared all this foolish dickering. Why,
Lindley’s the man she detests; the man
whose very name throws her into a
frenzy of temper. There’s naught that
you can do to win Mistress Judith.
Why, man, she despises you. Nay, she
told her father only to-day—I was
standing near the tree where they sat,
mind you—that if ever again your name
was mentioned to her, she would leave
her home or—or even kill herself—anything
to rid her ears forever of the hateful
sound. How can you hope to win
Mistress Judith?”
“Win her I will, boy,” answered Lindley.
“I’m not afraid of her temper,
either. For you, your part is to do as
you’re told. Leave the rest to me. But
you need go no further now. This road
leads to the stables. I’ll deliver Mistress
Judith’s horse with mine. A bargain’s
a bargain when it’s sealed with
gold.” He flung a sovereign onto the
road in front of him.
The two horses stood side by side,
and the lad sat contemplating the gold
where it shone in the moonlight.
“As you will, Master Lindley,” he
said. “And I’ll wager it would speed
your cause could I tell Mistress Judith
that you defy her will and her temper.
That, in itself, would go far toward
winning her. As for the horses, best let
me take the two of them. There are
none of the boys awake at this hour. It
must be near three. With your good
leave, I’ll stable yours when I put Mistress
Judith’s nag in its stall.”
Lindley, standing in the moonlight
on his cousin’s steps, watched the young
play actor as he walked somewhat unsteadily
away between the two horses.
He wished that he had seen the lad’s
face, and, curiously enough, it was this
wish, and the young play actor himself,
who filled the last thoughts in
Cecil Lindley’s brain before he fell
asleep, in his cousin’s house—the play
actor who was to be the go-between
in his wooing of Mistress Judith Ogilvie.
IX.
The following morning Judith Ogilvie
awoke later than was her usual custom.
She yawned as though she were
not fully refreshed by her night’s sleep.
She rubbed her eyes, then stretched
her arms high above her head. Then
she drew one hand back and looked
long and somewhat lovingly at a round
piece of gold that the hand held. Then
she kissed the gold and blushed rosy
red in the empty solitude of her own
room. At last, nestling down again
among the bed covers, she laughed—and
a gurgling, rippling melody it was.
“So he’ll win me in spite of my hatred,”
she murmured. “And yet—and
yet, methinks if any man could win me,
without much wooing either, ’twould
be no other than my cousin, Master
Cecil Lindley. Heigh-ho! He’s a taking
way with him, and who knows?—perhaps—yes,
perhaps, he’ll take even
me, after I’ve had out my play acting
with him.”
Doubtless, then, she drowsed again,
for she was awakened once more by a
voice and a vehement pair of knuckles
on her door.
“Master Ogilvie desires that you
should descend at once to speak with
your cousin, Mr. Lindley,” said the
voice, when Judith had sleepily ordered
the knuckles to be silent.
“My cousin, Mr. Lindley?” questioned
Judith. Even to the maid she
feigned surprise. “How and when
came my cousin, Mr. Lindley?”
“In the night, some time, I believe,”
the voice answered. “He must return
to London in an hour’s time, and he
desires to see you and speak with you.”
“Say to Mr. Lindley that both he and
Master Ogilvie, my father, know well
enough that Mistress Judith Ogilvie
will hold no communication whatsoever
with Mr. Lindley. Furthermore say
that—can you remember all this, Marget?—say
that if Mr. Lindley is unable
to read the letter lately written him
by Mistress Judith Ogilvie, doubtless
he will find some clerk in London more
versed in scholarly arts than he, who
will read it to him.” The footsteps retreated
slowly from the door. “And,
Marget, Marget,” Judith called again,
“when Mr. Lindley has departed you
may waken me again.”
On that selfsame morning, the Lady
Barbara Gordon also awoke late in the
house of her aunt, the wife of Timothy
Ogilvie. She also seemed little refreshed
by her night’s sleep. She also
yawned and rubbed her eyes and
stretched her arms above her head.
She also laughed, but there was no
rippling melody in the sound. Then
she, too, held out one hand and looked
at it curiously, looked curiously at all
the ringless fingers, looked at the one
finger that held Lord Farquhart’s betrothal
ring.
The Lady Barbara had been seriously
considering the new aspect of the
situation. Indeed, the situation looked
serious, and yet Lady Barbara doubted
if it could in reality be as serious as it
seemed. Was it possible, she asked
herself, that Lord Farquhart had been
only jesting the night before, when he
had declared himself to be the highwayman
of whom all London stood in
dread? But jesting had hitherto held
no place in her intercourse with Lord
Farquhart. If he were indeed this
highwayman, why had he jeopardized
his life and honor by revealing the
secret to her? It was absurd for him
to say that he desired to test her loyalty
before he gave her his name and
title. Did he suppose for a moment
that she would betray him? And yet
by betraying him she could escape this
hateful marriage! But—was he trying
to frighten her so that she would refuse
to marry him—so that she alone
would incur old Gordon’s wrath—so
that he would still be free to love and
have his Sylvia?
Here she clinched her small fists and
declared that, highwayman or not, she’d
marry him! She would show him that
he could not disdain her for any Sylvia.
And then a tiny imp with immature
horns and a budding tail whispered
something in her ear, and she laughed
again, and again there was no melody
in the sound.
“Ay, I’ll show him,” she said aloud.
“It will not be so hard to marry him
now. I fancy he will find it difficult to
make objections to my comings and goings.”
All this, perhaps, will prove that the
Lady Barbara knew more of London
life than its gossip. Also it might prove
that there were other ingredients in the
Lady Barbara’s character than dutiful
submission to her father’s commands.
Undoubtedly, it shows that the devil’s
children are as subtle as the devil himself.
And yet, when the Lady Barbara
called for her maid and while she
waited for her, she looked at the hand
the highwayman had kissed so often the
night before. She blushed faintly and
smiled slightly. But that only shows
that every lover has a chance to win,
that Lord Farquhart, offering love,
might have wooed successfully. But to
the maid, the lady said only:
“When Mr. Ashley comes, I will see
him. To anyone else say that I desire
to be left to myself.”
Lord Farquhart’s awakening on that
same morning was the most curious, the
most unpleasant, of them all. It occurred
even later in the day than the
others, and there was no laughter of
any kind on his lips. Rather were they
framing curses. Another day and night
of freedom were gone. His marriage to
the Lady Barbara Gordon was a day
nearer. How could he laugh? Why
should he not curse?
Suddenly his eyes fell on a tabouret
that stood near his bed. On it lay a
withered rose and half a dozen jeweled
rings. The rose he had never seen before.
The rings he was almost sure he
had seen on Lady Barbara’s hands.
Hurriedly summoning a servant, he
demanded an explanation of how the
articles had come there.
The man, also unrefreshed by his
night’s sleep, admitted that he had
found the flower and the jewels in Lord
Farquhart’s coat, that he had placed
them on the tabouret himself.
“In my coat? In what coat?” demanded
Lord Farquhart.
“In your lordship’s riding coat,”
stammered the servant. “In the coat
that you wore yesterday when we rode
to The Jolly Grig. It seemed safer to
me to place the jewels near your lordship’s
bed than to leave them in the
coat.”
And now it was Lord Farquhart’s
turn to rub his eyes. He wondered if
he was indeed awake. And then the
curses that had shaped his lips passed
the threshold and poured forth in volumes
upon the head of the luckless servant,
who was in no wise to blame, and
finally upon the Lady Barbara herself.
For to Lord Farquhart’s mind
came no other solution of the mystery
than that the Lady Barbara had met
with no highwayman at all, that the
whole story of the hold up had been
but a silly country girl’s joke gotten up
by herself and her servants. Doubtless
it was a joke on him that she had
planned, and he had been too dull to
see its point. The upshot of his
thoughts and the end of his ravings
were a command to the servant to return
the articles forthwith to the Lady
Barbara Gordon, to the lady herself, in
person, and to say to her that Lord
Farquhart would wait upon her late
that afternoon.
X.
The Lady Barbara, in the midst of
her interview with Mr. Ashley, was
disturbed by Lord Farquhart’s servant
bearing her rings and the rose that had
been stolen the night before. Her confusion
expressed itself in deep damask
roses on the cheeks that had, indeed,
been lily white before.
“Lord Farquhart returns these to
me?” she cried in her amazement.
“Yes, my lady, he said that they were
to pass into no other hands than yours,
that you would understand.”
“That I would understand?” she
questioned, and the damask roses had
already flown.
“How came they into Lord Farquhart’s
hands?” asked Ashley, but he
was vouchsafed no answer.
“That you would understand, my
lady, and that he would be with you
himself this afternoon.”
The servant was looking at the lady
respectfully enough, but behind the respect
lurked curiosity, for even a servant
may question the drolleries and
vagaries of his masters. And here, indeed,
was a most droll mass of absurdities.
But the lady was not looking at the
servant at all. Rather was she looking
at Mr. Ashley, and something that she
read in his narrowing eyes, in the
smile that curved but one corner of his
lips, caused her cheeks to blossom once
again into damask roses—nay, not in
damask roses; rather were they peonies
and poppies that dyed her cheeks. She
spoke no word at all, and only with a
gesture of her hand did she dismiss the
servant, a gesture of the hand that
held the withered rose and the jeweled
rings.
There was a long silence in the boudoir.
My Lady Barbara was playing
nervously with the rings Lord Farquhart’s
servant had returned to her. Mr.
Ashley was watching the girl.
“So my Lord Farquhart masqueraded
as our gentleman of the highways?”
Mr. Ashley’s voice was full of
scorn.
A quick gleam shone in Barbara’s
eyes. Her breath fluttered.
“Masqueraded!” she whispered.
There was another silence, and then
Mr. Ashley spoke again, his voice, too,
but little above a whisper.
“You mean, Barbara, that Lord Farquhart
is this gentleman of the highways?”
“Oh, why, why do you say so?” she
stammered.
“Ah, Barbara, Barbara, why do you
not deny it if it is deniable?” His voice
rang with triumph.
But he was answered only by the
Lady Barbara’s changing color, by her
quivering lips.
“Why do you not admit it, then?”
he asked again.
“Why should I admit it or deny it?”
she asked, faintly. “What do I know
of Lord Farquhart’s movements, save
that I am to marry him in less than a
fortnight’s time?”
“To marry Lord Farquhart!” Mr.
Ashley laughed aloud. “To marry a
highwayman whose life is forfeit to the
crown! Say rather that you are free
for all time from Lord Farquhart! Say
rather, sweetheart, that we are free!”
“But why do you take it so easily for
granted that my cousin is this highwayman?”
asked Barbara.
“Why, it has long been whispered
that this highwayman was some one
of London’s gallants seeking a new
amusement. Surely it is easy to fit that
surmise to Lord Farquhart. ’Twould
be easy with even less assistance than
Lord Farquhart has given us.”
“But what would it profit us to be
rid of Lord Farquhart—granting that
he is this—this gentleman of the highways?”
The Lady Barbara’s eyes were
still on her rings. She did not lift
them to the man who stood so near
her.
“Profit us!” he cried. “It would give
you to me. It would permit you to
marry me—if Lord Farquhart were out
of the way. What else stands between
us?”
“No,” she murmured, in a low, faint
voice, her eyes still on the jewels in her
hands. “’Tis not my Lord Farquhart
stands between us, but your poverty
and my father’s will. How can we
marry when you have nothing, when I
would have less than nothing if I defied
my father? No, I intend to marry Lord
Farquhart, whatever he may be.”
Ashley’s eyes questioned her, but his
lips did not move. And she, although
she did not raise her eyes to his, knew
what his asked. And yet, for several
moments, she did not answer. Then,
flinging the rings from her, she sprang
to her feet.
“Why not take this chance that’s
flung to us, Hal?” she cried. “Can’t you
see what we have won? Why, Lord
Farquhart’s life is forfeit to us so long
as we hold his secret. A pretty dance
we can lead him at the end of our own
rope, and we’ll have but to twitch a
finger to show him that we’ll transfer
the end to the proper authority if he
dares to interfere with our pleasures!”
“But, Barbara!” The man was, indeed,
as shaken as his voice. He had
found it hard enough to credit the evidence
of ears and eyes that proved to
him that Lord Farquhart was the Black
Devil of the London highways, but
harder yet was it to believe that Barbara,
the unsophisticated country girl,
was versed in all the knowledge and
diplomacy of a London mondaine.
“Don’t ‘but Barbara’ me,” she cried,
impatiently. “I’ll not be tied down any
longer. I must be free, free, free! All
my life long I’ve been in bondage to
my father’s will. Now, in a fortnight’s
time I can be free—controlled by no
will but my own. Can you not see how
this act of Lord Farquhart’s throws
him into my power? How it gives me
my freedom forever?”
“But you’d consent to marry this
common highwayman?” Incredulity
held each of Ashley’s words.
“Ay, I’d marry a common highwayman
for the same gain.” The Lady
Barbara’s violet eyes were black with
excitement. “But Lord Farquhart’s not
a common highwayman, as you call
him. You know well enough that this
Black Devil has never once stolen aught
for himself. My Lord Farquhart, if he
is, in reality, this gentleman highwayman,
doubtless loves the excitement of
the chase. ’Tis merely a new divertisement—a
hunt, as it were, for men instead
of beasts. In truth, it almost
makes me love Lord Farquhart to find
he has such courage, such audacity,
such wit and spirit!”
“But what if he is caught?” demanded
Ashley. “Think of the disgrace if
he is caught.”
“Ah, but he won’t be caught,” she
answered, gayly. “’Tis only your laggards
and cowards that are caught, and
Lord Farquhart has proved himself no
coward. What can you ask of fortune
if you’ll not trust the jade? How can
you look for luck when you’re blind to
everything save ill luck? Trust fortune!
Trust to luck! And trust to me,
to Lady Barbara Farquhart that’ll be in
less than a fortnight!” She swept him
a low curtsey and lifted laughing lips
to his, but he still held back. “Trust
me because I love you,” she cried, still
daring him on. “Though I think you’ll
make me a willing bride to Farquhart if
you show the white feather now.”
“But you can see, can you not, that
it’s because I love you that I fear for
you?” Ashley’s tone was still grave.
“Well, but then there are two loves to
back luck in the game,” she cried. Then
she echoed the gravity in his voice.
“What else can we do, Hal? Have
you aught else to offer? Can you marry
me? Can I marry you? There’s naught
to fear, anyway. Lord Farquhart’ll
tire of the game. What has he ever
pursued for any length of time? And
he’s been at this for six months or
more. Nay, we can stop him, if we
will. Is he not absolutely in our
power?”
For a lady to win a lover to her way
of thinking is easy, even though her
way be diametrically opposed to his.
Love blinds the eyes and dulls the ears;
it lulls the conscience to all save its
words. And Ashley yielded slowly,
with little grace at first, wholly and
absolutely at last, accepting his reward
from the Lady Barbara’s pomegranate
lips.
XI.
To the Lady Barbara, the game that
she had planned seemed easy, and yet,
in her first interview with her fiancé,
certain difficulties appeared. Lord
Farquhart presented himself, as in
duty bound, late that first afternoon.
Lady Barbara received him with chilly
finger tips, offering him her oval cheek
instead of her lips. He, ignoring the
substitute, merely kissed the tapering
fingers.
“I am glad to see that you are none
the worse for last night’s encounter,”
he said.
Wondering why his voice rang
strangely, she answered, gayly:
“Rather the better for it, I find myself,
thank you.”
“You told your tale of highway robbery
so well that it deceived even my
ears.” Lord Farquhart spoke somewhat
stiffly. “I had not realized that you
were so accomplished an actor.”
“Ay, did I not tell it well?” Her
agreement with him held but a faint
note of interrogation.
“I failed to catch your meaning,
though, if meaning there was,” he said.
And now his tone was so indifferent
that the Lady Barbara might have been
forgiven for thinking that he cared not
to understand her meaning.
“I think I expressed my meaning
fairly well last night,” she answered,
her indifference matching his.
“Shall we let it pass at that, then?”
he asked. “At that and nothing more?”
If the Lady Barbara did not care to
explain her joke, why should he force
her?
“Ay, let us call it a jest,” she answered,
“unless the point be driven in
too far. A too pointed jest is sometimes
a blunt weapon, my Lord Farquhart.”
Lord Farquhart heard the words that
seemed so simple. He realized, also,
that the tone was not so simple, but, as
he told himself, the time would come
soon enough when he would have to
understand the Lady Barbara’s tones
and manners. He would not begin until
necessity compelled him. He had
quite convinced himself that the story
of the robbery, and the rings and rose
in his coat, were naught save some silly
joke of the unsophisticated schoolgirl
he supposed his cousin to be. He
moved restlessly in his chair. It was
hard to find a simple subject to discuss
with a simple country girl.
“You received the rings in safety?”
he asked, merely to fill in the silence.
“Quite,” she answered, “quite in
safety, my Lord Farquhart.” She was
consuming herself with a rage that even
she could not wholly understand. Her
intended victim’s indifference angered
her beyond endurance, and yet she
dared not lose the hold she had not
fully gained. A jest, indeed! He chose
to call the whole thing a jest! A sorry
jest he’d find it, then! And yet, surely,
now was not the time for her to prove
her power. Tapping her foot impatiently,
she added in a thin, restrained
voice: “Suppose we let the rings close
the incident for the moment, my cousin!”
Again Lord Farquhart questioned
the tone and manner, but he answered
both with a shrug. The Lady Barbara
was even more tiresome than he
had feared. He would have to teach
her that snapping eyes and quarrelsome
speech were out of place in a mariage
de convenance such as they were
making. Doubtless he had failed to
please her in some way. How he knew
not. But how could he please a lady
to whom he was quite indifferent, who
was quite indifferent to him, and yet a
lady to whom he was to be married in
less than a fortnight, a whole day less
than a fortnight. Lord Farquhart
sighed far more deeply than was courteous
to the lady.
“If I can do aught to please you,
Barbara, during your stay——” he began,
with perfunctory deference, but
she interrupted him hotly.
“Barbara!” she had been fuming inwardly.
And only the night before it
had been “Babs” and “sweetheart” and
“sweet cousin”! Her wrath rose quite
beyond control and her voice broke
forth impetuously.
“I beg of you not to give me your
time before it is necessary, my Lord
Farquhart. And—and I beg you will
excuse me now. I go to-night to Mistress
Barry’s ball, and I—I—would rest
after last night’s fatigues.”
She flounced from the room without
further leave-taking, and as she fled
on to her own chamber her anger
escaped its bounds.
“He talks to me of jests,” she cried,
with angry vehemence. “A sorry jest
he’ll find it, on my word. Aie! I hate
his insolent indifference. One would
think I was a simple country fool to
hear him talk. He—he—when I can
have him hung just when it suits my
good convenience! I’ll not marry him
at all! Ay, but I will, though. I’ll
make it worse for him by marrying
him. And then I’ll show him! Just
wait, my lord, until I’m Lady Farquhart
and you’ll dance to a different tune,
I’m thinking. Oh, I hate him, I hate
him! I suppose he goes now to his
Sylvia, or—or, perchance, out onto the
road again.” The Lady Barbara’s tantrum
had carried her into her own room
and she had slammed the door. Now
she found herself stopped by the opposite
wall, and suddenly her tone
changed. It grew quite soft, almost tender.
“I wonder if his Sylvia is fairer
than I am,” she said. “I wonder if he
might not come to look upon me as
worthy of something more than that
sidewise glance.”
As for Lord Farquhart, left alone in
the boudoir, he was still indifferent and
still somewhat insolent, for, as he sauntered
out from the room, he muttered:
“May the devil take all women save
the one you happen to be in love with!
And yet she’s a pretty minx, too, if she
hadn’t such a vixenish temper!”
And then he hummed the last line of
his song to Sylvia.
XII.
Five times had Johan, the player’s
boy, met young Lindley at the edge of
the Ogilvie woods. Five times he had
reported nothing of any interest concerning
Mistress Judith Ogilvie, or,
rather, the sum of the five reports had
amounted to naught. Once he said that
Mistress Judith was, if anything, quieter
than usual. Again he told that her
maids had said that she had been in a
fine rage when Master Lindley had
braved her wrath by appearing at her
home and demanding an interview with
her. But when her father had taxed
her with her rudeness in refusing to
descend and speak with her cousin, she
had merely shrugged her shoulders and
said that Master Lindley was of too little
consequence even to discuss. She
had been little with the players. Johan
himself had had much trouble in
gaining any interviews with her. She
had spent more time than usual sewing
with the maids. She had spent more
time with her father, giving as an excuse
that she could not ride abroad because
her horse was lame. But Johan
averred that he had seen one of the
stable lads exercising Star and there
had been nothing wrong with the horse.
On the sixth night Johan, peering
up at Lindley from under his black
curls, asked if any inference could be
gathered from aught that he had reported
and Lindley was obliged to confess
that he saw none. The shadows of the
trees fell all about them.
“If Mistress Judith knew that I was
watching her to make report to you,”
hazarded the lad, “it might almost seem
as though she were playing some part
for your benefit, so different is all this
from her former ways, but——”
“But she does not know,” Lindley
concluded the sentence.
“Nay, how could she know?” the lad
asked. “If she knew she would but
include me in her hatred of you. She
would deny me all access to her, and
that I could not bear. ’Tis all of no
use, my master. Mistress Judith is
quite outside of all chance of your winning
her. So little have I done that I’ll
gladly release you from your bargain
if you’ll but give up all hope of winning
her.”
“I’ve no faint heart, boy,” answered
Lindley. “Your Mistress Judith will
come to my call yet, you’ll see.”
“I’m not so sure I’d like to see that
day, my master,” answered the lad, in a
whimsical tone. “But, in all honesty,
I should tell you—I mean I’m thinking——”
He hesitated.
“Well, boy, you’re thinking what?”
questioned Lindley, impatiently.
“Though I offered not to pay you for
your thoughts.”
“No, I give you my thoughts for no
pay whatsoever.” Johan’s voice was
still full of a restrained mirth. “And
you must remember, too, that I told
you at the first that I myself was a
lover of Mistress Judith Ogilvie. That,
perhaps, gives me better understanding
of the maid. That, perhaps, makes my
thoughts of value.”
“Well, and what do you think?” demanded
Lindley.
“I—I was going to say”—the boy
spoke slowly—“it seems to me that—that
Mistress Judith may already be in
love.”
“In love!” echoed Lindley. “And
with whom, pray you, might Mistress
Judith be in love? Whom has she seen
to fall in love with? Where has she
been to fall in love? It was only last
week that you told me that Mistress
Judith had sworn that she would never
be in love with any man—that she
would never be won by any man.”
“Ay, but maids—some maids—change
their minds as easily as their
ribbons, my master,” quoth the boy,
somewhat sententiously.
“What reason have you for your
opinion that Mistress Judith may be in
love?” Lindley’s question broke a short
silence, and he bit his lip over the obnoxious
word.
“I—why, it seems to me that her docility
might prove it, might it not? I—it’s
a lover’s heart that speaks to you,
remember—a heart that loves mightily,
a heart that yearns mightily. But is not
docility on a maid’s part a sign of love?
Might it not be? It seems to me that
if I were a maid and I’d fallen desperately
and woefully in love, I’d be
all for gentleness and quiet, I’d sew
with my maids and dream of love, I’d
give all of my time to my father
from whom love was so soon to take
me. That’s what I should think a maid
would do, and that is what Mistress
Judith has done for a week past. And
then to-day, as I hung about outside
her windows, I heard her rating her
maids. Mistress Judith’s voice can be
quite high and shrill when she is annoyed,
you may remember; and the one
complete sentence that I heard was
this: ‘Am I always to be buried in a
country house, think ye, and what
would town folk think of stitches such
as those if they could see them? But
see them they’ll not, for you’ll have to
do some tedious ripping here, my girls,
and some better stitches.’ Now”—the
boy’s lips curled dolorously—“does not
that sound to you as though Mistress
Judith were contemplating some change
in her estate, as though she had already
given her heart to some town gallant?”
Lindley’s brows were black and his
lips, too, were curled. But curses were
the rods that twisted them.
“What devil’s work is the girl up to
now?” he demanded, savagely. “She’s
doubtless met some ne’er-do-well unbeknown
to Master Ogilvie. I must see
Mistress Judith at once, on the very instant,
and have it out with her.”
“Oh, no, no!” cried Johan, the player’s
boy. “You’ll but drive her on in
any prank she’s bent on.”
“Then it’s Master Ogilvie I’ll see,”
declared Lindley. “Where have all
your eyes been that the girl could have
met a lover; that she could have seen
anyone with whom to fall in love?
She must not fall in love with anyone
save me. Do you hear, boy? I love
her. I love her.”
“Ah, then it is your heart that’s engaged
in this matter,” commented Johan.
“I thought, perhaps—why, perhaps
it was merely Mistress Judith’s
defiance of her father’s wishes that led
you on to wish to marry her. You—you
really do love Mistress Judith, for
herself? Really love her as a lover
ought to love?”
“You’re over curious, my lad,”
growled Lindley. “And yet ’tis my
own fault, I suppose. I’ve given you
my confidence.”
“But how know you that you love
Mistress Judith?” persisted the boy.
“I love her—I love her because I’ve
loved her always,” answered Lindley,
passionately. “I loved her when I was
ten, when she was six, when her golden
head was no higher than my heart.”
“’Tis somewhat higher now, I think.”
The boy’s words were very low. “More
like her heart would match to yours.
Her eyes are as high above the ground
as your own. Her lips would not be
raised to meet your lips.”
Lindley’s face had grown scarlet.
“Be silent, boy,” he cried. “You
speak over freely of sacred things.”
The lad, backing away from under
Lindley’s upraised arm, still murmured,
echoing Lindley’s words: “Sacred
things!” and added: “Mistress Judith’s
heart! Her eyes! Her lips!”
What Lindley’s answer might have
been from lips and hand the lad never
knew. It was checked by a sudden onslaught
from behind. Out from the low
bushes that hedged the woods sprang
two figures in hoods and cloaks. The
foremost was tall and burly, though
agile enough. The second seemed but
a clumsy follower. In an instant Lindley’s
sword was engaged with that of
the leader. For only an instant Johan
hesitated. Drawing a short sword from
under his cloak, he sprang upon the
second of the highwaymen. Their battle
was short, for the fellow’s clumsiness
made him an easy victim for the
slender youth. Pinked but slightly in
the arm, he gave vent to an unearthly
howl and, turning away, he fled through
the dark aisles of the woods, his diminishing
shrieks denoting the speed and
length of his flight.
But Johan’s victory came not a second
too soon, for just at that moment
Lindley’s sword dropped from his hand,
the blood spurting from a deep wound
in his shoulder. With a low snarl of
victory, the highwayman drew back his
arm to plunge his sword into his victim’s
breast, but Johan, springing forward
and picking Lindley’s weapon
from the ground, hurled himself upon
their assailant.
“Not so fast, my friend,” he cried,
and in another second blades were
again flashing. Lindley, who for a moment
had been overwhelmed by the
shock of his wound, raised a useless
voice in protest. Johan’s own voice
drowned every sound as he drove his
antagonist now this way, now that,
quite at his own will.
The moon, in its last quarter, was
just rising above the trees, and the narrow
glade was lighted with its weird,
fantastic glow. From one side of the
road to the other, the shadowy figures
moved, the steel blades flashing in the
glinting light, Johan’s short, sharp cries
punctuating the song of the swords.
Lindley could hear the ruffian’s heavy
breathing as Johan forced him up the
bank that edged the road. He heard
his horse’s nervous whinny as the
fight circled his flanks. But Lindley
was so fascinated by the brilliancy of
the lad’s fighting that he had no thought
of the outcome of the fray until he
heard a sudden sharp outcry. Then
he saw Johan stagger back, but he saw
at the same instant that the highwayman
had fallen, doubled over in a heap,
upon the ground. He saw, too, that
Johan’s sword, trailing on the ground,
was red with blood.
“You’re hurt, lad!” Lindley, faint
from loss of blood, staggered toward
the boy.
“Ay, ay, hurt desperately,” moaned
Johan. His voice seemed weak and
faltering.
“But how? But where? I did not
see him touch you!” Lindley’s left arm
encircled the lad, his right hung limp
at his side.
Johan’s head sank for an instant onto
Lindley’s shoulder.
“No, he did not touch me, ’tis no
bodily hurt,” he moaned; “but I’ve—I’ve
killed the man.”
Lindley’s support was withdrawn
instantly and roughly.
“After such a fight, are you fool
enough to bemoan a victory?” His
words, too, were rough. “Why, man,
it was a fight to the death! You’d
have been killed if you had not killed.
Did you think you were fighting for the
fun of it? You’re squeamish as a
woman.”
Johan tried to recover his voice. He
tried to stand erect.
“I did it well, did I not?” An unsteady
laugh rang out. “The play acting,
I mean. You forget, Master Lindley,
that I’m a player, that in my parts
I’m more often a woman than a man.
And we actors are apt to grow into the
parts we oftenest counterfeit.” Suddenly
he staggered and the sword clattered
from his hand. But again he
straightened himself. “Would I gain
applause as a woman, think you?”
“If it’s play acting, have done with
it,” growled Lindley, whose wound
was hurting; who, in reality, was almost
fainting from loss of blood. “You’ve
saved my life as well as your own, Johan.
But we’ll touch on that later.
There’s no fear, is there, that your dead
man will come to life?”
The boy for the first time raised
his eyes to Lindley’s face. Even in
the darkness he could see that it was
ghastly white and drawn with pain. A
nervous cry burst from his lips, and he
stretched both arms toward Lindley.
“Da—damn your play acting, boy,”
sputtered Lindley. “Nay, I mean not to
be so harsh. I’ll—I’ll not forget the
debt I owe you either. But you must
help me to The Jolly Grig, where Marmaduke
has skill enough to tend my
wound until I can reach London.”
“But Master Ogilvie has skill in the
care of wounds,” cried Johan. “Surely
we are nearer Master Ogilvie’s than
The Jolly Grig. And Mistress Judith
will——”
“Nay, I’ll not force myself on Mistress
Judith in this way,” answered
Lindley, petulantly.
“You are over considerate of Mistress
Judith’s feelings, even for a lover,”
returned the boy.
“Ah, it’s not Mistress Judith’s feelings
I’m considerate of,” replied Lindley.
“She’s capable of saying that I got
the wound on purpose to lie in her
house, on purpose to demand her care.”
Here Johan’s unsteady laugh rang
out once more.
“Indeed she’s capable of that very
thing, my master,” he said, and as he
spoke he began to tear his long coat
into strips.
“What are you doing that for?” demanded
Lindley, leaning more and
more heavily against his horse’s side.
“It’s a bandage and a sling for your
arm,” answered the boy. “If you will
persist in the ride to The Jolly Grig,
your arm must be tied so that it will
not bleed again.”
“’Twill be a wonder if you do not
faint away like a woman when you
touch the blood,” scoffed Lindley.
“’Twill be a wonder, I’m thinking
myself,” answered the boy, unsteadily.
And then, the bandage made and adjusted,
Johan offered his shoulder to assist
the wounded man into the saddle.
But Lindley, pressing heavily yet tenderly
against the lad, said gently:
“I’ve been rough, Johan, but believe
me, this night’s work will stand you in
good stead. Hereafter your play acting
may be a matter of choice, but never
again of necessity.”
“Heaven grant that the necessity will
never again be so great!” murmured
Johan, indistinctly.
“I—I did not understand,” faltered
Lindley, reaching the saddle with difficulty.
“I said—why I said,” stammered
Johan, “Heaven be praised that there
would be no more necessity for play
acting.”
Arrived at The Jolly Grig, Master
Marmaduke Bass’ perturbed face boded
ill for his surgical skill.
“Hast heard the news, my master?”
he cried, before he saw the condition
of his guest. “Ah, Mr. Lindley, ’tis
about a friend of your own, too—a
friend who was with you here not a
week ago.”
“I—I care not for your news, whatever
it may be, whomever it may be
about,” groaned Lindley, who was near
the end of his endurance.
“Master Lindley’s met with highwaymen,”
interrupted Johan. “Perchance
’tis the Black Devil himself.
He’s wounded and has need of your
skill, not of your news.”
“Met with my Lord Farquhart!”
cried honest Marmaduke. “But that’s
impossible. My Lord Farquhart’s been
in prison these twelve hours and more,
denounced by his cousin, the Lady Barbara
Gordon!”
It would have been hard to say which
was the whiter, Master Lindley or Johan,
the player’s boy. It would have
been difficult to distinguish between
their startled voices.
“Lord Farquhart! In prison!”
“Ay, Lord Farquhart. The Black
Devil. The Black Highwayman. Denounced
at a festival at my Lord Grimsby’s
by the Lady Barbara Gordon.”
XIII.
The worthy Marmaduke’s gossip
was indeed true, for as strange a thing
as that had really happened. Lady
Barbara Gordon, in open company, had
announced that she knew positively that
Lord Farquhart was no other than the
Black Highwayman who for a twelvemonth
had been terrorizing the roads
round about London town. He had
confessed it to her, himself, she said.
She had seen him guised as the highwayman.
Mr. Ashley, the Lady Barbara’s
escort at the moment, had corroborated
her statements, vouchsafing on
his own account that he had been with
the Lady Barbara when Lord Farquhart’s
servants had returned her rings
and a rose that had been stolen from
her by the Black Highwayman only the
night before.
Just a moment’s consideration of the
conditions and incidents, the chances
and mischances, that led up to this denouncement
will show that it was not
so strange a thing, after all. To take
the Lady Barbara, first. Up to the
time of her visit to London, Lord Farquhart
had been to her something of a
figurehead. She had considered him
merely as a creature quite inanimate
and impersonal, who was to be forced
upon her by her father’s will just as she
was to be forced upon him. But Lord
Farquhart in the flesh was a young
man of most pleasing appearance, if
of most exasperating manners. When
the Lady Barbara compared him with
the other gallants of the society she frequented
she found that he had few
peers among them, and as she accepted
his punctilious courtesies and attentions
she began to long to see them infused
with some personal warmth and interest.
She saw no reason why Lord
Farquhart should be the one and only
gentleman of her acquaintance who discerned
no charm in her. It piqued
something more than her vanity to see
that she alone of all the ladies whom
he met could rouse in him no personal
interest whatsoever. And, almost unconsciously,
she exerted herself to win
from him some sign of approbation.
Also, in addition to her awakened
interest in Lord Farquhart—or possibly
because of it—the Lady Barbara
thought she saw in Mr. Ashley’s devotion
some new, some curious, some
quite displeasing quality. It was not
that he was not as courteous as ever.
It was not that he was not as attentive
as ever. It was not that he did not
speak his love as tenderly, as warmly,
as ever. All this was quite as it had
been. But in his courtesies the Lady
Barbara recognized a thinly veiled—it
was not contempt, of course, but there
was the suggestion of the manner one
would offer to a goddess who had advanced
a step toward the extreme edge
of her pedestal. And this Barbara resented.
In his attentions he was quite
solicitous, but it was a solicitude of
custom—of custom to be, perhaps, as
much as of custom that has been. To
this Barbara objected. Already, too,
his love savored of possession. Against
this Barbara chafed. She would give
her favors when she was ready to give
them. They would be gifts, though—not
things held by right.
Her resentments, her objections, her
chafings, she tried to hold in check.
She endeavored to show no sign of
them to Ashley, with the result that in
her manner to him he saw only the endeavor.
So he, in turn, was piqued by
the change in his lady. He was angry
and annoyed, and asked himself occasionally
what right the Lady Barbara
had to change toward him when she
and her Lord Farquhart were so absolutely
in his power. All of which
strained, somewhat, the relations between
the Lady Barbara and Mr. Ashley.
To come to Lord Farquhart: he
loved or thought he loved—he had
loved or had thought he loved Sylvia—Sylvia,
the light o’ love, one of the
pretty creatures on whom love’s hand
falls anything but lightly. To his
prejudiced eyes, the Lady Barbara, cold
and colorless in the gloom of Gordon’s
Court, had seemed quite lacking in all
charm. But when he had sauntered from
her presence to that of Sylvia on the
afternoon when the jest of the highway
robbery had been discussed, he
found that his curiosity, nay, his interest,
had been aroused by the Lady Barbara.
He found that his unsophisticated
cousin was not altogether lacking
in color and spirit, and Sylvia, for
the first time, seemed somewhat over
blown, somewhat over full of vulgar
life and gayety. Later, that same night,
when he saw the future Lady Farquhart
dimpling and glowing, the central
star in a galaxy of London beaux, he
wondered if the Lady Barbara might
not be worth the winning; he wondered
if the mariage de convenance might not
be transformed into the culmination of
a quick, romantic courtship. To win the
Lady Barbara before the Lady Barbara
was his without the winning! Might
not that be well worth while?
To give just a passing word to Sylvia;
for it was to Sylvia that the main
mischance was due. Sylvia saw that
her reign was over, that she had lost all
hold on Lord Farquhart, and, in her
own way, which, after all, was a very
definite and distinct way, poor Sylvia
loved Lord Farquhart.
For six days these conditions had
been changing, with all their attendant
incidents and chances, and the time was
ripe for a mischance. Lord Farquhart,
lounging in the park, hoping to meet
the Lady Barbara, even if it was only
to be snubbed by the Lady Barbara,
saw that young lady at the end of a
long line of trees with Mr. Ashley. For
Barbara had consented to walk with
Mr. Ashley, partly so that she might
have the freedom of open air and sunshine
in which to express a belated
opinion to Mr. Ashley concerning his
new manner and tone, and partly in
hopes that she would encounter Lord
Farquhart and pique his jealousy by
appearing with his rival.
“I tell you I’ll not stand it, not for
an instant,” she was saying, the roses
in her cheeks a deep, deep damask and
the stars in her eyes beaming with unwonted
radiance. “To hear you speak
the world would think that we had
been married a twelvemonth! That you
demanded your rights like a commonplace
husband, rather than that you
sought my favor. I’ll warn you to
change your manner, Mr. Harry Ashley,
or you’ll find that you have neither
rights nor favors.”
It was at this instant that the Lady
Barbara caught sight of Lord Farquhart
at his own end of the lime-shaded
walk. Instantly her manner changed,
though the damask roses still glowed
and the stars still shone.
“Nay, nay, Hal”—she laid a caressing
hand on his arm—“forgive my lack
of manners. I’m—I’m—perchance I’m
over weary. We country maids are not
used to so much pleasure as you’ve
given me in London.” She leaned languorously
toward Ashley and he, made
presumptuous by her change of tone,
slipped his arm about her slender waist.
The Lady Barbara slid from his
grasp with a pretty scream of amazement
and shocked propriety. Then
there might have followed a bit of
swordplay; indeed, the Lady Barbara
hoped there would—the affianced lover
should have fought to defend his rights,
the other should have fought for the
privileges bestowed by the lady, and all
the time the lady would have stood
wringing her hands, moaning perchance,
and praying for the discomfiture of the
one or the other. But, unfortunately,
none of this came to pass because, just
at the critical moment, just when Lord
Farquhart, watched slyly by Lady Barbara’s
starry eyes, was starting forward
to defend his rights, Sylvia slipped
from behind a tree and flung herself
with utter abandon upon Lord Farquhart.
Now, in reality, Lord Farquhart tried
to force the woman away from him, but
the Lady Barbara saw only that his
hands were on her arms, that, in very
truth, he spoke to the girl! Turning
on her heel, she sped from the lime
walk, followed by Mr. Ashley.
What ensued between Lord Farquhart
and his Sylvia concerns the story
little, for he had already told her that
her reign was over, that a new queen
had been enthroned in his heart. What
ensued between the Lady Barbara and
her escort cannot be written, for it was
but a series of gasps and sharp cries on
the lady’s part, interspersed with imploring
commands on the lover’s part
to tell him what ailed her. The interview
was brought to a summary conclusion
when the Lady Barbara reached
her aunt’s house, for she flung the door
to in his face and left him standing
disconsolate on the outside.
XIV.
It was on that night that the Lady
Barbara received an ovation at Lord
Grimsby’s rout as the belle of London
town. Most beautiful she was, in reality,
for the damask roses in her cheeks
were dyed with the hot blood of her
heart; her eyes, that were wont to be
blue as the noonday sky, were black as
night, and the pomegranates of her lips
had been ripened by passion. Surrounded
by courtiers, she flung her favors
right and left with impartial prodigality.
All the time her heart was crying
out that she would be avenged for the
insult that had been offered her that
afternoon. Harry Ashley, approaching
her with hesitating deference, was joyously
received, although to herself she
declared that she loathed him, abhorred
him and detested him.
Jack Grimsby, toasting the Lady
Barbara for the dozenth time, exclaimed
to his crony:
“’Pon my honor, though, I know not
if I envy Lord Farquhart or not. His
future lady seems somewhat unstinting
in her favors.”
“To me it seems that Lord Farquhart
asks but little from his future
lady,” laughed the crony.
“Is not that Lord Farquhart now?”
asked young Grimsby. “Let us watch
him approach the lady. Let us see if
she has aught left for him.”
A narrow opening in the court that
surrounded Lady Barbara permitted
Lord Farquhart to draw near her.
There was a sudden lull in the chatter
that encompassed her, for others beside
Jack Grimsby were questioning what
the Lady Barbara had reserved for her
future lord. Possibly the Lady Barbara
had drawn a little aloof from her
attendant swains, for she seemed to
stand quite alone as she measured her
fiancé with her eyes from his head to
his feet and back again to his eyes. And
all the while her heart was beating
tempestuously and her brain was crying
passionately: “If only he had loved
me! If only he had loved me the least
little bit!”
On Lord Farquhart’s lips was an appeal
to his lady’s forbearance, in his
eyes lay a message to her heart, but she
saw them not. His face flushed slightly,
for he knew that all eyes were bent
upon him. Then it paled under Barbara’s
cold glance. For a full moment
she looked at him before she turned
from him with a shiver that was visible
to all, with a shrug that was seen by all.
And yet, when she spoke, it was after a
vehement movement of her hand as
though she had silenced a warning
voice.
“My lords and ladies,” she cried, her
voice ringing even to the corners of
the hushed room, “I—I feel that I must
tell you all that this man, this Lord
Farquhart, who was to have been my
husband in less than a week, is—is your
gentleman highwayman, your Black
Devil who has made your London roads
a terror to all honest men.”
For an instant there was absolute
silence. Then surprise, amazement
and consternation rose in a babel of
sound, but over all Lady Barbara’s
voice rang once more.
“I am positive that I speak only the
truth,” she cried. “No, Lord Farquhart,
I’ll not hear you, now or ever
again. I’ve seen him in his black disguise.
He told me himself that he was
this Black Devil of the roads. He confessed
it all to me.”
The lady still stood alone, and the
crowd had edged away from Lord Farquhart,
leaving him, also, alone. On
every face surprise was written, but in
no eyes, on no lips, was this so clearly
marked as on Lord Farquhart’s own
face.
And yet he spoke calmly.
“Is this the sequel to your jest, my
lady, or has it deeper meaning than a
jest?”
“Ah, jest you chose to call it once
before, and jest you may still call it,”
she answered, fiercely, but now her
hand was pressed close against her
heart.
“For a full week I have known this
fact,” exclaimed Ashley, stepping to the
Lady Barbara’s side. “Unfortunately, I
have seen with my own eyes proofs convincing
even me that my Lord Farquhart
is this highway robber. I cannot
doubt it, but I have refrained from
speaking before because Lady Barbara
asked me to be silent, asked me to protect
her cousin, hoping, I suppose, that
she could save him from his fate, that
she could induce him to forego this
perilous pursuit; but——”
Lord Farquhart’s hand was closing
on his sword, but he did not fail even
then to note the disdain with which
Lady Barbara turned from her champion.
She hurriedly approached Lord
Grimsby, who was looking curiously at
this highwayman who he himself had
had reason to think was the devil incarnate.
“I beg your pardon, Lord Grimsby”—Lady
Barbara was still impetuous—“for
this interruption of your fête, but,
to me, it seemed unwarranted that this
man should longer masquerade among
you as a gentleman.”
She swept away from Lord Grimsby.
She passed close to Lord Farquhart,
lingering long enough to whisper for
his ear alone: “You see I can forgive a
crime, but not an insult.” Then, sending
a hurried message to her aunt, she
paced on down the room, her head held
high, the damask roses still blooming
brilliantly, the stars still shining
brightly.
A score of officious hands held her
cloak, a dozen officious voices called
her chair. And my Lady Barbara
thanked her helpers with smiling lips
that were still pomegranate red, and yet
the curtains of her chair caught her first
sob as they descended about her, and it
seemed but a disheveled mass of draperies
that the footmen discovered when
they set the lady down at her own door,
so prone she was with grief and despair.
XV.
Lord Farquhart seemed to recover
himself but slowly from the shock of
Lady Barbara’s denunciation, from the
surprise of her whispered words. At
last he raised his eyes to Lord Grimsby,
who was still looking at him curiously.
“I fear that I should also ask your
pardon, my Lord Grimsby, for this confusion.”
Lord Farquhart’s words came
slowly. “My cousin, the Lady Barbara,
must be strangely overwrought.
With your permission, I will follow her
and attend to her needs.”
He turned and for the first time
looked definitely at the little knot of
men that surrounded him. The women,
young and old, had been withdrawn
from his environment by their escorts.
His eyes traveled slowly from one to
another of the familiar faces.
“Surely, my Lord Grimsby,” clamored
Ashley, “you will not let the fellow
escape!”
“Surely my Lord Grimsby is going
to place no reliance on a tale like this
told by a whimsical girl!” retorted Lord
Farquhart before Lord Grimsby’s slow
words had fallen on his ears.
“We will most assuredly take all
measures for safeholding my Lord Farquhart.”
“But, Lord Grimsby,” cried Farquhart,
realizing for the first time that
the situation might have a serious side,
“you surely do not believe this tale!”
“I would like to see some reason for
doubting the lady’s word,” answered
the older man. “And you forget that
her story is corroborated by Mr. Ashley.
Neither must you overlook the
fact that for some time the authorities
have been convinced that this highwayman
was no common rogue, that he is
undoubtedly some one closely connected
with our London life, if—if indeed——”
But this was no place for Lord Grimsby
to assert his own opinion that the highwayman
was indeed the devil incarnate.
“Why, the whole thing is the merest
fabrication,” cried Lord Farquhart, impatiently.
“It is all without reason,
without sense, without possible excuse.
The Lady Barbara’s imagination has
been played upon in some way, for some
reason that I cannot understand. You
heard her declare that she’d seen me in
the fellow’s disguise. That is an absolute
impossibility. I’ve never seen the
rogue, much less impersonated him.”
“You shall, of course, have the benefit
of any doubt, Lord Farquhart.” Lord
Grimsby’s voice had assumed its judicial
tones and fell with sinister coldness
on every ear. “But, innocent or
guilty, you must admit that the safety
of his majesty’s realm demands that the
truth be proved.”
“Ay, it shall be proved, too,” cried
Jack Grimsby, who had been so warmly
befriended in time of direct need by
the Black Highwayman. “And you
shall have the benefit of every doubt
there may be, Percy. Rest assured of
that. And in the event that there is no
doubt, if it is proved that you are our
Black Devil, you’ll still go free. Your
case will be in my father’s hands, and I
here repeat my oath that if the Black
Devil goes to the gallows, I go on the
road, following as close as may be in his
footsteps.”
Farquhart shuddered out from under
the protecting hand young Grimsby had
laid on his shoulder.
“You speak as though you half believed
the tale,” he cried. His eyes
traveled once again around the little
circle. Then his face grew stern. “Let
Mr. Ashley repeat his tale,” he said,
slowly. “Let him tell the Lady Barbara’s
story and his own corroboration
as circumstantially as may be.”
“Yes, let Harry Ashley tell his story,”
echoed Jack Grimsby, “and when he
has finished let him say where and
when he will measure swords with me,
for if he lies he lies like a blackguard,
and if he spoke the truth he speaks it
like a liar.”
Ashley’s sword was half out of its
sheath, but it was arrested by Lord
Grimsby’s voice.
“I will consent that Mr. Ashley
should tell his story here and now,” he
said. “It’s unusual and irregular, but
the circumstances are unusual and irregular.
I request your appreciation
of this courtesy, my Lord Farquhart,
and as for you, my son, a gentleman’s
house may serve strange purposes, but
it’s no place for a tavern brawler. So
take heed of your words and manners.”
Lord Farquhart had merely bowed
his head in answer to Lord Grimsby’s
words; Jack still stood near him, his
hand on his shoulder, but Ashley looked
in vain for a pair of friendly eyes to
which he might direct his tale. And
yet he knew that everyone was waiting
avidly for his words.
“The story is short and proves itself,”
he began. “A week ago the Lady Barbara
Gordon was traveling toward London
attended only by her father’s servants.
My Lord Farquhart, with a party
of his friends, among whom I was included
at that time, awaited her at Marmaduke
Bass’ tavern, The Jolly Grig.
A short time before the Lady Barbara
was to arrive, Lord Farquhart withdrew
to his room, presumably to sleep,
until——”
“Ay, and sleep he did,” interrupted
young Treadway, who spoke for the
first time. “We both slept in my room
on the ground floor of the tavern.”
“You slept, no doubt, Mr. Treadway,”
answered Lord Grimsby. “But,
if so, how can you vouch for the fact
that Lord Farquhart slept?”
“I can vouch for it—I can vouch for
it because I know he slept,” spluttered
Treadway.
“I fear me much that your reasoning
will not help to save your friend,” answered
the councillor, a little scornfully.
“Let me beg that Mr. Ashley be not
again interrupted to so little purpose.”
“While, according to his own account,
Mr. Treadway slept,” continued
Ashley, “while he supposed Lord Farquhart
was also sleeping, I heard Lord
Farquhart singing in his room overhead.
At the time I paid little heed to
it. In fact, I did not think of it again
that night, although, if I remember
rightly, I commented on Lord Farquhart’s
voice to Mr. Cecil Lindley, who
sat with me in the tavern. It was full
fifteen minutes after that when the
Lady Barbara drove into the inn, crying
that she had been waylaid by the
Black Highwayman. Her rings had
been stolen, her rings and a jeweled
gauntlet and a rose. She was strangely
confused and would not permit us to
ride in pursuit of the villain, averring
that she had promised him immunity
in exchange for her own life.”
“A pretty tale,” Jack Grimsby again
interrupted, in spite of his father’s commands.
“It’s a lie on its own face. ’Tis
well known that the Black Devil has
never taken a life, has never even
threatened bodily injury.”
“Be that as it may”—Ashley’s level
voice ignored the tone of the interruption,
although his nervous fingers were
on his sword—“when the Lady Barbara’s
companion, Mistress Benton, tried
to say that the Lady Barbara had recognized
her assailant, that the Lady Barbara
had willingly descended from the
coach with the highwayman, the Lady
Barbara silenced her peremptorily and
ordered that we hurry with all speed to
London. ’Twas the following morning,
my Lord Grimsby, that the truth was
revealed to me, for Lord Farquhart’s
own servant returned to the Lady Barbara,
in my presence, the jewels that
had been stolen the night before, the
jewels and the rose the highwayman
had taken from her.”
“You forget the jeweled gauntlet,
Mr. Ashley.” Again it was Jack Grimsby’s
sneering voice that interrupted
Ashley’s tale. “Did my Lord Farquhart
keep his lady’s glove when he returned
the other baubles?”
Ashley’s face flushed, but he looked
steadily at Lord Grimsby; he directed
the conclusion of his story to Lord
Grimsby’s ears.
“It was then that the Lady Barbara
confessed, much against her will, I will
admit, that it was indeed her cousin
and her fiancé who had waylaid her,
merely to confess to her his identity
with this bandit whose life is, assuredly,
forfeit to the crown.”
Lord Farquhart had listened in tense
silence. Now he started forward, his
hand on his sword, but his arms were
caught by two of Lord Grimsby’s men.
“You will admit, my Lord Farquhart,
that the matter demands explanation,”
said the councillor, dryly. “How came
you by the jewels and rose? Can you
tell us? And what of the missing
gauntlet?”
“The rings and the rose my servant
found in my coat,” answered Farquhart,
his eyes so intent on his questioner’s
face that he failed to see the smile
that curved the lips of those who heard
him. “The gauntlet I never saw, I
never had it in my possession for a
moment.”
“How did you account for the jewels
in your coat if you did not put them
there yourself?” demanded Lord Grimsby.
“At first I was at a loss to account
for them at all.” Lord Farquhart’s
voice showed plainly that he resented
the change in his questioner’s manner.
“I recalled my cousin’s confusion when
she had told her tale of highway robbery,
and all at once it seemed to me
that the whole affair was an invention
of her own, some madcap jest that she
was playing on me, perchance to test
my bravery, to see if I would ride forthwith
after the villain. If so, I had failed
her signally, for I had accepted her
commands and gone with her straight
to London. I supposed, in furtherance
of this idea, that she had hired her
own servant, or bribed mine, to hide the
jewels in my coat. I never thought
once of the gauntlet she had claimed
to lose, never remembered it from that
night until now. I sent the jewels to
her, and later in the day I taxed her
with the jest, and she agreed, it seemed
to me, that it had been a jest and asked
that the return of the rings might close
the incident. I have not spoken of it
since, nor has she, until to-night.”
There was a long silence, and then
Lord Grimsby spoke.
“Your manner carries conviction,
Lord Farquhart, but Mr. Ashley’s tale
sounds true. Perchance some prank is
at the bottom of all this, but you will
pardon me if I but fulfill my duty to the
crown. The case shall be conducted
with all speed, but until your name is
cleared, or until we find the perpetrator
of the joke, if joke it be, I must hold
you prisoner.”
There was a short scuffle, a sharp
clash of arms. But these came from
Lord Farquhart’s friends. Lord Farquhart
himself stood as though stunned.
He walked away as though he were in
a dream, and not until he was safely
housed under bolt and bar in the sheriff’s
lodge could he even try to sift the
matter to a logical conclusion.
For an instant only did he wonder if
Barbara and Ashley had chosen this
way to rid themselves of him. He remembered
with a gleam of triumph
Barbara’s disdainful manner toward
Ashley when he had stepped to her side,
vouching for the truth of her statement.
He remembered, too, that Barbara had
had short moments of kindness toward
him in the last few days, that there had
been moments when she had been exceeding
sweet to him; when he had even
hoped that he was, indeed, winning her
love.
Then, like a flash, he remembered
Sylvia’s presence under the trees that
afternoon. Undoubtedly Barbara had
seen her, and if Barbara had grown to
care for him ever so little, she would
have resented bitterly a thing like that.
That might have been the insult to
which she referred. But the crime! Of
what crime had he been guilty? Assuredly
she did not believe, herself, the
tale she had told. She did not believe
that he was this highwayman.
Here Lord Farquhart caught a gleam
of light. Ashley might have convinced
her that such a tale was true. Ashley
might have arranged the highway robbery
and might have placed the jewels
in his coat to throw the guilt on him.
Ashley was undoubtedly at the bottom
of the whole thing. Then he remembered
Ashley’s flush when the gauntlet
had been referred to. Had Ashley kept
the gauntlet, then?
Following fast upon this question
was another flash of light even brighter
than the first. To Farquhart the truth
seemed to stand out clear and transparent.
Ashley was the gentleman of the
highways! Ashley was the Black Devil.
Farquhart threw back his head and
laughed long and loud. If only he had
used his wits, he would have denounced
the fellow where he stood.
And in this realization of Ashley’s
guilt, and in the consciousness that Barbara
must love him at least a little if
she had been jealous of Sylvia, Lord
Farquhart slept profoundly.
XVI.
All this merely brings the narrative
back to the announcement made by
Marmaduke to Lindley and Johan when
they entered the courtyard of The Jolly
Grig after the fight with the highwaymen.
As may be supposed, it was several
nights before Lindley was sufficiently
recovered from his wound to again keep
tryst with Johan, the player’s boy.
When at last he could ride out to the
edge of the Ogilvie woods, he found the
lad sitting on the ground under an oak,
apparently waiting for whatever might
happen. He did not speak at all until
he was accosted by Lindley, and then he
merely recited in a listless manner that
Mistress Judith was gone to London
with her father.
The boy’s manner was so changed,
his tone was so forlorn, that Lindley’s
sympathy was awakened. He wondered
if the lad really loved Judith so
devotedly.
“And that has left you so disconsolate?”
he asked.
“Ay, my master!” Indeed the youth’s
tone was disconsolate, even as a true
lover’s might have been.
“And when went Mistress Judith to
London?” asked Lindley. “This afternoon?
This morning?”
“But no. She went some four days
ago, all in a hurry, as it seemed,” Johan
answered.
“Four days ago!” echoed Lindley.
“But why did you not send me word?”
He was thinking of the days that had
been wasted with his lady near him, all
unknown to him, in London.
“She—I mean—I thought you would
be here each night,” stammered the boy,
contritely, and yet his tone was listless.
“I’ve but kept the tryst with you.”
Lindley looked at the boy curiously.
Preoccupied as he was with his own
thoughts, he still recognized the change
in his companion.
“What’s the matter, Johan?” he
asked. “You were not hurt the other
night, were you? Are you still brooding
on the fact that you killed your
man? Are you ill? Or do you fear that
I’ve forgot my debt? What ails you?
Can’t you tell me?” The questions hurried
on, one after another. “Or is it
Mistress Judith’s absence, alone, that
hurts you thus? Is she to be long in
London?”
“N—no. That is, I do not know,”
the boy made answer to the last question.
“We, my master and I and all his
company, go ourselves early to-morrow
to London. Doubtless I shall see Mistress
Judith there.”
“Why, then, ’tis only that the scene
will shift to London,” cried Lindley.
“Cheer up, my lad, we’ll name a tryst
in London. Besides, there’s news waiting
you in London; news for you and
your master concerning your bond to
him. You hardly look the part of a
lad who’s won to freedom by a pretty
bit of swordplay. You should have
learned ere now to fit your countenance
to the parts you perform.”
“But I’ve performed so few parts,
Master Lindley. I am only Johan, the
player’s boy, and, by your leave, I’ll go
now, and for a tryst—she—for our tryst,
say at ten o’clock, in front of Master
Timothy Ogilvie’s mansion, where Mistress
Judith and her father lodge. I’ll
have surely seen Mistress Judith then,
and can report to you any change, if
change there be.”
The slender lad slipped back into the
shadows of the Ogilvie woods, but for
full ten minutes he held Lindley’s
thoughts away from the lady of his
heart’s desire. What could ail the lad
to be so changed, so spiritless? Was his
love so deep that to be weaned from Judith
for even a few short hours could
break his spirit thus? Or was it possible
that the duel and the fatigues of that
midnight encounter had been too much
for his strength? Lindley could answer
none of these questions, so the lover’s
thoughts soon strayed back to Mistress
Judith, and the player’s lad was forgot.
But even Mistress Judith held not all
of Lindley’s thoughts that night, for
Lord Farquhart’s fate was resting heavily
on his mind. That Farquhart was,
indeed, the gentleman of the highways
Lindley knew to be impossible, and yet
all the facts seemed to be against the
imprisoned lord. Even Lindley’s word
had gone against him, for Lindley had
been questioned, and had been obliged
to admit that he had heard Lord Farquhart
singing in his room above the stairs
at the very time when Clarence Treadway,
when Farquhart himself, swore
that he was asleep belowstairs in Treadway’s
room. There was no evidence,
whatsoever, for Lord Farquhart save
his own words. All the evidence was
against him.
And the affair that had savored more
of a jest than of reality seemed gradually
to be settling down to a dull, unpleasant
truth. Farquhart could and would
tell but the one tale. Ashley would tell
but one tale, and he, in truth, had convinced
himself of Farquhart’s guilt, absurd
as it seemed. The Lady Barbara
could only lie on her bed and moan and
sob, and cry that she loved Lord Farquhart;
that she wished she could unsay
her words. She could not deny the
truth of what she had told, though nothing
could induce her to tell the story
over. But all of her stuttering, stammering
evasions of the truth seemed
only to fix the guilt more clearly upon
Lord Farquhart. Even to Lindley, who
had been with him on the night in question,
it did not seem altogether impossible
that Lord Farquhart had had time
to ride forth, waylay his cousin and rejoin
his friends at the inn ere the lady
drove into the courtyard.
Another point that stood out strongly
against Lord Farquhart—a point that
was weighing heavily in public opinion—was
that since the night of Lady Barbara’s
arrival in London, since which
time Lord Farquhart had been obliged
to be in close attendance upon his cousin,
there had been no hold ups by this
redoubtable highwayman. The men
who had attacked Lindley and the player’s
lad had been but bungling robbers
of the road. That they could have had
any connection with the robbery of the
Lady Barbara, or with the other dashing
plays of the Black Devil, had been
definitely disproved.
So all of Farquhart’s friends were
weighed down with apprehension of the
fate in store for him, whether he was
guilty or not. The only hope lay in
Lord Grimsby, the old man who had
been convinced that the highwayman
was in league with the devil, if he was
not the devil himself; the old man
whose only son had vowed to take to
the road if the Black Highwayman met
his fate at his father’s hands. But the
hopes that were based on the demon-inspired
terror, and the paternal love of
Lord Grimsby, seemed faint, indeed, to
Lindley as he rode toward London that
night.
XVII.
Lindley was first at the tryst in London,
but Johan soon slipped from the
shadow of Master Timothy Ogilvie’s
gateway.
“I can stop but a moment,” he whispered,
nervously. “I must not be seen
here. My—my master must not know
that I—I am abroad in London.”
“And Mistress Judith?” questioned
Lindley. “Have you seen her? Is she
still here? Is she well?”
“I have seen Mistress Judith for a
moment only,” answered the lad. “She
is well enough, but she is worn out with
the care of her cousin, Lady Barbara,
and she is sadly dispirited, too.”
“’Tis a pity Lady Barbara cannot
die,” muttered Lindley, “after the confusion
she’s gotten Lord Farquhart into.
A sorry mess she’s made of things.”
“The poor girl——” Johan shuddered.
“Mistress Judith says the poor
girl is in desperate straits, does
naught but cry and sob, and vows she
loves Lord Farquhart better than her
life.”
“Ay, she may well be in desperate
straits,” shrugged Lindley. “And she’ll
be in worse ones when she finds she’s
played a goodly part in hanging an innocent
man!”
“Hanging!” Johan’s exclamation
was little more than a shrill, sharp cry.
“Ay, hanging, I said,” answered
Lindley. “What other fate does she
think is in store for Lord Farquhart?”
“But—but this Lord Farquhart is a
friend of yours, too, is he not, Master
Lindley?” The boy’s question was slow
and came after a long silence.
“Yes, a good friend and an honest
man, if ever there was one,” answered
Lindley.
“An—an honest man!” Johan shuddered
again. “That’s it, an honest man
he is, isn’t he?”
“As honest as you or I!” Lindley’s
thoughts were so preoccupied that he
hardly noticed his companion’s agitation.
“But there must be some way of escape,”
Johan whispered, after another
silence. “Some way to save him! If
nothing else, some way to effect his escape!”
“Nay, I see no way,” gloomed Lindley.
In the darkness Johan crept closer to
Lindley.
“Is it only grief for Lord Farquhart
that fills your heart,” he asked, “or is
it your wound that still hurts? Or—or
has Mistress Judith some place in your
thoughts? You seem so somber, so depressed,
my master!”
“Ah, lad!” Lindley’s sigh was deep
and long. “Even Mistress Judith herself
might fail to comprehend. She still
fills all of me that a woman can fill, but
a man’s friend has a firm grip on his
life. If harm comes to Lord Farquhart,
the world will never again be so bright
a place as it has been!”
“But harm cannot come to Lord
Farquhart!” Johan’s voice was suddenly
soft and full. “He must be helped.
There are a hundred ways that have
not been tried. There is one way—oh,
there is one way, in all those hundred
ways—I mean, that must succeed.
Think, Master Lindley. Cannot I help?
Cannot I help in some way—to—to save
your friend?”
Lindley was touched by the earnestness
of the boy’s tone, and laid a kindly
hand on his shoulder.
“I’ll think, my lad, but to what purpose
I cannot promise you. This is no
place for swordplay, however brilliant
it may be.”
Johan had drawn roughly away from
Lindley’s side. Now he leaned against
the gate, dejection in every line of his
drooping figure.
“There is one way,” he muttered,
slowly. “There is always one way,
but——”
“You need not take it so to heart,
boy,” Lindley urged. “You’re sadly
worn and tired now. I saw last night
that you were quite spiritless and lacking
in heart! To-night, I see it even
plainer.”
“Oh, ’tis naught but the work I have
to do,” Johan answered, wearily.
“The work?” questioned Lindley. “Is
it a new part you have to play?”
“Ay, that’s it,” sighed Johan; “a new
part, a man’s part and a woman’s part
all in one! It’s a most difficult part,
indeed.” He was muttering the words
to himself, and, under his cloak, Lindley
could see his hands twisting nervously.
“Forgive me, lad!” Lindley’s tone
was conscience-stricken. “I’d not forgotten
the debt I owed you, though I
seem to have forgot the promised payment.
There’s been over much on my
mind these last few days. But I’ll buy
your freedom now, to-night, from this
master player of yours. Where lies he?
Let us go to him at once. Then you can
give up this part and take the rest you
need.”
“Oh, no, no, I must play this part,”
answered the player’s boy, hurriedly.
“I—I——Let me win to success before
I speak to him of leaving him. I
must, must succeed now. Then, perhaps,
we can talk of freedom, not before.”
“Well, as you like!” Lindley’s voice
had grown careless once again. He was
again absorbed in his own affairs.
“Think you I might see Mistress Judith
to-morrow, if I had a message from
Lord Farquhart for the Lady Barbara?”
“But have you access to Lord Farquhart?”
The boy spoke quickly, so quickly
that Lindley failed to notice the
change in voice and manner.
“Why, I suppose I can gain access
to him,” answered Lindley.
“But then surely I—surely we can
rescue him,” cried Johan. “I’d not supposed
that we could see Lord Farquhart,
that we could gain speech with
him. Now I know that I can help you
free him. Think, think from now until
to-morrow night at this time of some
feasible plan, some way of taking Johan,
the player’s boy, into Lord Farquhart’s
presence. But wait! Why could you
not take me to him disguised as the
Lady Barbara? Mistress Judith would
provide me with Lady Barbara’s cloak
and veil and petticoats. She could coach
me in her looks and manners. Have
you forgotten how well I can impersonate
a woman? And then, if I could
pass the jailer as the Lady Barbara,
what would hinder Farquhart from
passing out as the Lady Barbara? I—I
could personate Lord Farquhart, at a
pinch, until rescue came to me. Or if
it came to a last extremity, why I could
still go to the gallows as Lord Farquhart!
But that extremity would not
come. There would be no difficulty in
saving a worthless player’s lad, and they
say that ’tis only Mr. Ashley’s work
that is telling against the prisoner; that
he is using this public means to wreak
a private vengeance. Oh, if I can but
see Lord Farquhart! If I can but speak
to him! Much might be done, even if
he refused the disguise of hood and
cloak. Be here to-morrow night, with
permits for yourself and Lady Barbara
to see Lord Farquhart. Leave all the
rest to me!” Johan’s impetuous voice
had grown stronger, more positive, as
his thoughts had formed themselves.
His last words savored of a command.
They were uttered in the tone that expects
obedience, but Lindley ignored
this.
“’Twould be but a waste of time,”
he answered, gloomily.
“Well, what of that?” demanded Johan.
“Perhaps it would be but a waste
of one night. But of what value is your
time or my time when there is even a
chance of safety for Lord Farquhart?”
“I suppose you’re right in that,”
agreed Lindley. “I’ll be here with the
permits, as you say, to-morrow night.
But what think you of my ruse to speak
to Mistress Judith in the morning? If
I were to present myself here at the
house with a message from Lord Farquhart
to the Lady Barbara, would not
Judith speak with me? Remember, boy,
that twenty-five crowns are yours the
day I speak with Mistress Judith!”
“Oh, Mistress Judith, Mistress Judith!”
cried the lad, impatiently. “Your
thoughts are all for Mistress Judith.
She will see no one, she will speak to
no one, so she said to-day, until the
Lady Barbara is recovered, until Lord
Farquhart is free. It will be all that I
can do to gain access to her to make
my demand for the Lady Barbara’s
clothes. And she is—she says that she
is sick of the whole world. Her cousin’s
plight, Lord Farquhart’s danger, have
sickened her of the whole world. It’s
for her sake that I would free Lord
Farquhart. Until Lord Farquhart is
released, Judith Ogilvie’s mind cannot
rest for a single second. So for her
sake you must work to free him, for
Judith’s sake, for the sake of the woman
you love!”
Without further word Lindley was
left standing alone in the empty street,
and his entire mind was absorbed in
amazement at the impetuosity of the
lad’s voice and manner.
XVIII.
The following night it was again
Lindley who was first at the tryst under
Master Timothy Ogilvie’s gateway. A
gusty wind blew down the street, and
there was little comfort to be found in
any shelter that was near at hand. Just
as Lindley’s patience was about exhausted,
though, he saw a slender shadow
move with hesitating steps out from
the gate, then scurry back to its protection.
A voice, muffled in the folds
of a cloak that covered the figure, a
voice sweet as a silver bell, called softly:
“Master Lindley, Master Lindley, are
you not here? Are you not waiting?”
Lindley advanced somewhat slowly
until he saw that a woman stood half
in, half out, of the shadow.
“But is it not you, Johan?” he asked,
with some hesitation.
“Nay, ’tis I, Lady Barbara Gordon,”
a girl’s voice answered. “Judith—Johan,
the lad that came to Judith, told me
that you were to take him to-night in
my guise to Lord Farquhart. But I
would speak to Lord Farquhart myself.
I must see Lord Farquhart myself. I
may not have another chance. You have
the permits of which the boy spoke?
You will take me in his place?”
She advanced slowly, still hesitating,
her manner pleading as her words had
pleaded; her trembling voice seeming
but an echo of the tremors that shook
her frame.
Lindley hurriedly tried to reassure
her. Yes, he said, he had the permits.
Assuredly he would take her. And yet,
even as he spoke, he chafed at the woman’s
interference with Johan’s plan of
rescue. Why could she not have let the
boy offer Lord Farquhart a chance to
escape? But nothing of this was in his
manner. Instead he soothed her fears,
assuring her that ’twas but a short distance
to the place where Farquhart was
lodged, and, undoubtedly, the stormy
night would aid their purpose, for few
inquisitive stragglers would be abroad.
With faltering steps the lady moved
by his side. Once he thought he heard
a sob, and he laid a hand on her arm to
comfort her.
“You must have courage, my lady,”
he muttered. “You must take courage
to Lord Farquhart.”
Once in the flare of a passing torch
he saw the girl quite distinctly. She
was draped all in scarlet, a scarlet velvet
coat and hood, and, underneath, a
scarlet petticoat. One hand held a corner
of the cloak about her chin and
lips, and, under the drooping hood, he
saw a black silk mask. She shrank toward
him as the light fell on her and
caught his arm with her free hand. He
laid his hand protectingly on hers, and
after that, until they reached the sheriff’s
lodge, she held fast to him.
Even when Lindley showed his permits
to the guard on duty, she still held
him fast, and it was well that she did,
for she seemed almost to swoon when
their entry was denied.
All permits to see the prisoner had
been revoked at sundown, the fellow
said. The prisoner’s case had come before
the court that afternoon. He was
to be sentenced in the morning at ten
o’clock. No, Lord Grimsby had not
been present. Lord Grimsby had been
summoned from Padusey, however, to
pronounce the highwayman’s doom.
For an instant the Lady Barbara
seemed about to fall forward. Her entire
weight hung on Lindley’s arm. He
supported her as best he could, but his
own voice shook as he whispered once
more:
“Courage, courage, my lady!”
Then his anger vented itself upon the
guard.
“Have you no sense, blockhead?” he
cried. “How dare you blurt out your
tidings in such a careless fashion? Do
you not see the lady? Did I not tell
you that it was the Lady Barbara Gordon’s
name in that permit? You’ve likely
killed her with your words.”
For, indeed, it seemed a dead weight
that he held in his arms. The guard
thrust forward a bench, and Lindley
tried to place the lady down upon it,
but she clung to him almost convulsively.
When he attempted to take the cloak
from over her mouth, he heard her
whispered words.
“Ah, get me away from here, away
from here—anywhere. I can walk,
I——Indeed I can walk!”
Then she stood erect and turned
away from the guarded door, but Lindley
still hesitated there.
“At ten o’clock you said the prisoner
would be sentenced?” he asked.
“Ay, at ten o’clock, they said.”
Then Lindley heard the Lady Barbara’s
voice.
“You said Lord Grimsby would
come to-night from Padusey?” she
asked, faintly.
“Yes, from Padusey, to-night,” the
guard answered once again.
Why did she care from where Lord
Grimsby would come, Lindley demanded,
savagely, of himself. Was this
a time to think of trivial things like
that? And although he supported her
as tenderly, as courteously, as he could,
he felt in every fiber of him that it was
this woman alone who was responsible
for Lord Farquhart’s fate, and he
longed to be free from her. Monotonously
he was counting the distance that
must be traversed with her clinging to
his arm, when suddenly she drew away
from him and stopped short.
“Enough of this, Master Lindley!”
It was Johan’s voice that came from the
hidden hooded face.
“Johan!” cried Lindley, now in a
frenzy of indignation. “What do you
mean by bringing your cursed play acting
into a tragedy like this? Have you
no heart whatsoever?”
“Nay, I’ve heart enough and to
spare,” the boy returned. “And ’tis
not all play acting, by any means. Did
I not tell you that I would personate the
Lady Barbara? Did I not have to practice
my part before I passed the guards?
Did you not serve me as well for that
as anyone? But there’s no time for
more of it. And I’ve no time for foolish
words and explanations, either.”
He had thrown aside the mask, the
scarlet coat and hood, and at last he
stepped from the scarlet petticoat,
standing slim and long in black silk hose
and short black tunic, his black curls
that fringed his small black cap alone
shading his eyes. “Listen to me, Master
Lindley, and save your reproaches until
I’ve time for them. There are still
more chances to save Lord Farquhart,
and not one must be lost. Not one second
can be wasted. Take these woman’s
togs and throw them inside Master
Timothy Ogilvie’s gate, where they’ll
be found in the morning. I—I leave
you here.”
“But where are you going?” demanded
Lindley. “You cannot cross
London at night in that guise, with no
coat or cloak about you. You’ve woman’s
shoes on your feet. You’re mad,
boy, and you’ll be held by the first sentry
you pass.”
Johan, who had turned away, stopped
and came back to Lindley’s side.
“Ay, perhaps you’re right,” he said.
“Give me your coat and lend me your
sword. I may have need of it, and
you’ve but to pass Master Ogilvie’s, and
then to reach your own lodging, a safer
transit than mine by many odds. And—and,
Master Lindley, wait in your
lodgings until you hear from me. Wait
there unless it nears ten o’clock. If
you’ve not heard from me by then,
you’ll find me there, where Lord Farquhart
is to be sentenced, and—and be on
the alert for any signal that may be
made to you by anyone, and—and——”
He had buckled Lindley’s sword about
his waist, he had wrapped himself in
Lindley’s coat, and still he hesitated.
Suddenly he dashed his hand across his
eyes. “Ah, I’ve no time for more,” he
cried, “save only—only good-by.”
He was gone into the darkness, and
Lindley was left alone—coatless and
swordless—with a bundle of scarlet garments
under his arm, and, in his heart,
an inexplicable longing to follow the
boy, Johan, into the night.
XIX.
It seemed as though fate had decreed
that there should be but two more acts
in the career of Lord Farquhart. All
London knew that he was to be condemned
to death for highway robbery
at ten o’clock on the Friday morning.
All London knew that his hanging
would quickly follow its decree, and all
London, apparently, was determined to
see, at least, the first act in the melodrama.
The court was crowded with
society’s wits and beaux, with society’s
belles, many of the latter hooded and
masked, but many revealing to all the
world their ardent sympathy for the
prisoner at the bar.
Lord Farquhart’s habitual pose of indifference,
of insolent indifference to
the world and its opinions, stood him in
good stead on that October morning. He
had passed through moments of blackest
agony, of wild rebellion against the
doom in store for him. He had gibed
and mocked and railed at fate, at the
laws of his country that could condemn
an absolutely innocent man to so grewsome
a death. He had struggled and
fought with his jailers; he had appealed
in vain to man and God, but now he sat
quite calm and still, determined only
that the world that had so incomprehensibly
turned from him should not
gloat over his despair. Only once had
his lips twitched and his eyelids contracted,
and that was when he recognized
in a figure hooded, cloaked and
masked in black, the Lady Barbara Gordon.
He had turned his eyes from her
instantly, but not quickly enough to
miss, the sight of the pathetic white
hands she’d stretched toward him. Was
she asking for pardon, he wondered.
No word from Barbara had reached him
in his confinement.
A moment later a faint smile flickered
across Lord Farquhart’s face. He
had caught sight of Harry Ashley occupying
a prominent place near the
judge’s stand, and his conviction that
Ashley was responsible for his imprisonment
and for the sentence that was
so soon to be pronounced strengthened
his determination to hide his anguish
from the world. For the rest, his eyes
traveled impersonally over the crowded
room. He would greet no one of the
intimate friends who crowded as close
as they dared to the place where he sat.
Lord Grimsby had not yet entered
the room, but from behind the curtains
that covered the door of Lord Grimsby’s
private apartment rolled Lord
Grimsby’s sonorous voice. It reached
the first circle of inquisitive ears, and
the meaning of his words slipped
through the courtroom.
“Ay, but I tell you it was the same.
I’ve had dealings with the fellow before.
I’ve seen him at close quarters before.
I know his voice and his touch and his
manner. He’s like enough to Lord
Farquhart in size and build, but he’s
not like him altogether.”
“And you say he stopped you, my
lord?”
“Stopped me not two hours’ ride from
Padusey!” roared Lord Grimsby. “On
the darkest bit of the road, the fellow
sprang from nowhere and brandished
his sword in front of my horse. And
then he took my purse and my seal and
my rings. You’ve questioned all the
guards most carefully? They’re sure
that the prisoner did not leave his quarters
last night? That no one entered
his room or left it?”
“Why, yes.” The answer was low
and deferential. “He had visitors asking
for him in plenty, some with permits
and some without, but no one saw him
save the guard.”
“And the guard is sure he did not
leave his room?” Lord Grimsby’s roar
was heard again.
“They’re sure, my lord. And, in very
truth, would the prisoner have returned
had he once escaped? Lord Farquhart’s
presence here argues Lord Farquhart’s
innocence of this latest outrage.”
“One can argue little of the devil’s
doings,” raged Lord Grimsby.
“But will this not free Lord Farquhart?”
asked the deferential voice.
“How can it free him, fool?” demanded
the roaring voice. “How
could I prove that the fellow I met was
not the devil trying to save one of his
own brood? And would there not be
fools a-plenty to say that I’d met no
one, that I’d invented the tale to save
myself from the devil’s clutches, if I
freed Lord Farquhart on such evidence?
The whole affair from the beginning
has savored of the devil’s mixing. Who
else would have driven his majesty on
to demand such hot haste against the
fellow? ’Tis all most uncanny and most
unwholesome. I’ll be thankful, for one,
when my part in it’s over.”
“I wonder on what we wait. ’Tis
surely long after ten o’clock!”
It was Ashley’s voice that made this
statement loud enough for all the room
to hear, loud enough to penetrate even
to Lord Grimsby’s ears; loud enough to
force that timorous jurist back into a
judicial calm.
It was then that Lord Farquhart’s
lips parted in a second smile. It was
then that some fifty hands sprang to
their swords, for there were fifty gentlemen
there who resented Ashley’s
unseemly eagerness to hurry on Lord
Farquhart’s fate.
“And ’tis like the devil, too, to make
me finish his black work,” commented
Lord Grimsby’s natural voice, ere his
judicial voice took up the opening formalities
of the sentence he was to pronounce.
’Twas well known that the crown
left naught to the court save the announcement
of the crown’s decree.
Thus was Lord Grimsby hiding himself
behind his majesty, the king, in order
to protect himself from his majesty, the
devil, when he was interrupted by a
commotion that would not be downed,
by the cries of silence from the court’s
servants.
“I tell you I must speak! I will be
heard! I will speak! Will you all
stand by and hear an innocent man sentenced
to be hanged merely for the sake
of custom, of courtesy to the court;
merely on a question of privilege to
speak? I should have been here before.
I was detained. Now I will speak. I
will be heard, I say. Will be, will be,
will be!”
It was a girl’s voice that rang out
sharp and clear. To Lindley it seemed
faintly familiar, and yet the girl who
spoke was a stranger to him; a stranger,
apparently, to everyone in the room.
She stood in front of Jack Grimsby. It
was Jack Grimsby she was haranguing.
She was, evidently, a woman of rank
and quality, for she carried herself as
one accustomed to command and to be
obeyed. She was gowned in blue velvet,
and her russet hair, drawn high in
a net—a fashion in favor in France—was
shaded by a blue velvet hat, over
which drooped heavy white plumes. A
thin lace mask veiled her eyes. Only
her small, red mouth and delicate chin
were visible.
“Is an oath nothing to you, then?”
she cried, impetuously, still addressing
Jack Grimsby. “You’ve sworn to do all
in your power to save this highwayman.
Now is your chance! Gain me but five
minutes and I’ll have Lord Farquhart
freed from, this absurd charge against
him.”
And then it was Lord Grimsby’s
voice that answered her.
“Ay, madam, the court will willingly
grant you five minutes. Nay, I will
grant you ten, in the cause of justice,
for I like not the way this matter has
been handled.” And even Lord Grimsby
himself could not have told whether
it was the devil who had prompted him
to so interfere with the decorum of the
law.
The girl bowed her thanks with informal
gratitude, then hurried from the
room. She passed so close to Lindley
that he seemed enveloped in a strange
perfume that floated from her, and
after she had passed he, and he alone,
saw a tiny scrap of paper lying at his
feet. As carelessly as possible he picked
it up, and saw that it was written on.
He read as follows:
Mistress Judith’s Star is at Cavanaugh’s
inn, three squares away. Fetch him to the
end of the lane with what speed you may.Johan.
In the tumult that followed the curious
interruption of the morning’s work,
Lindley’s exit was unnoticed. It was
less than five minutes before he returned,
and in that time he had delivered
the white horse, with its starred
forehead, to Johan, who was waiting,
apparently at ease, at the end of the
lane. Lindley stopped not to question
the boy, so anxious was he to see what
was happening in the court.
There were a clamor of voices, a rustle
of silks, a clanking of spurs and
swords. Many averred that the lady was
some well-known beauty infatuated by
Lord Farquhart, playing merely for
time. Others thought she might be lady
to the real highwayman, whoever he
was, and that she was about to force him
to reveal himself. Some suggested that
she might even be the highwayman himself.
Lord Grimsby was trying to recall
if ever he had heard of the devil guising
himself as a young red-headed girl, covering
himself, from horned head to
cloven hoof, in azure velvet. Lord
Farquhart still sat quite unmoved, seemingly
as indifferent as ever to the world,
apparently unmindful of his champion.
Ashley’s face was black with rage, and
he stood all alone in the midst of the
crowd. Lady Barbara had flung aside her
mask; her loosened cloak and its hood
had fallen from her, but her white face
was hidden behind her white hands. Jack
Grimsby, Treadway, all of Farquhart’s
friends, were watching eagerly, intently,
the door through which the woman had
disappeared, through which she or the
real highwayman must reappear. There
had been a movement to follow her, but
this had been checked by Lord Grimsby’s
voice. The word of the court had
been given. Its word was not to be
violated. The stranger should not be
followed or spied upon. Lord Grimsby’s
lips were working feverishly, and
those nearest to him heard muttered imprecations
and prayers, but prayers and
imprecations were alike addressed to
the ruler of the nether world.
Through the window that faced Lord
Farquhart fluttered a faint breeze, and,
suddenly, on its wings, floated a song
caroled gayly by careless lips.
Lips that vie with the poppy’s hue,
Eyes that shame the violet’s blue,
Hearts that beat with love so true,
Barb’ra, sweet, I come to you!
As the last line was reached, the window
framed a figure; a figure that
seemed as familiar to all as the voice
that crossed the figure’s lips. And yet
the figure was cloaked and hatted and
masked in black.
“Lord Farquhart!” shouted a hundred
voices, looking from the motionless
prisoner to the picture in the window.
“Percy, Percy!” screamed the Lady
Barbara, and it was to the window that
her arms were stretched.
“The devil!” shouted Lord Grimsby,
wavering back from the thrice encountered
fiend.
“Yes, the devil, the Black Devil,”
laughed the voice in the window. “But
not Lord Farquhart, not your Percy,
Lady Barbara. For he sits there as innocent
as all the rest of you. But there’s
your purse, Lord Grimsby; your purse
and your seal and your rings that I took
last night!” He flung the articles toward
Lord Grimsby. “And there’s your
broidered gauntlet, that you gave somewhat
easily, my Lady Barbara.” The
glove fell at Lady Barbara’s feet. “And
here’s one of my lord bishop’s rings
that I sent not back with the rest. I
have five minutes more by your own
word, Lord Grimsby. After that I’m
yours—if you can take me!”
XX.
The king’s guards, and the motley
crowd that followed them, found no
one on any road round about the court
save Johan, the player’s boy, riding in
most ungainly fashion on Mistress Judith’s
nag in the direction of the Ogilvie
woods. He had seen naught, he had
heard naught, of any fugitive highwayman.
He shivered and crossed himself
when the Black Devil’s name was mentioned.
He even begged one of the
guards to mount and ride behind him
until they should be beyond the danger
zone, assuring the fellow that Mistress
Judith would reward him well if he
saved her favorite horse from the highwayman’s
clutches.
At practically the same moment,
Master Lindley came upon Johan, the
player’s boy, stupidly asleep at the end
of the lane, quite unmindful of the commotion
that surged about him.
When Lindley had shaken him into
some semblance of wakefulness, he only
stammered:
“Ay, ay, Master Lindley, I know you.
But I know naught of last night save
that I sat late over my supper. I’ve
not seen Mistress Judith to-day, at all.
Yes, she’s spoken much of Lord Farquhart,
but I know naught of him. Now
I——” And he had already drowsed
off into sleep.
It was the first time that Lindley had
ever seen the player’s boy by the light
of day, and he was shocked by the sickly
pallor of the lad’s face. The thin
lips were feverishly bright and his black
curls straggled across his brow. It was
a stupid face, too, but Lindley could
not stop then to marvel at the discrepancy
between the clever brain and its
covering. Instead he hurried eagerly
after the throng that was in vain pursuing
the gentleman highwayman, who
seemed to possess the devil’s luck, if he
were not, in reality, the devil himself.
XXI.
Lord Farquhart’s imprisonment, his
trial, his escape, had suffered the fate
of all nine day wonders. There were
some busybodies in London who occasionally
commented on the fact that
the Black Devil no longer frequented
the highways, but they were answered
by others who declared that, doubtless,
the gentleman was otherwise amused.
And those who commented and those
who answered might and might not
have had double meanings in their
words.
As it happened, Lord Farquhart was
otherwise engaged. His marriage to
the Lady Barbara had been solemnized
quite simply down at Gordon’s Court,
and Lord and Lady Farquhart were enjoying
a honeymoon on the continent.
Harry Ashley was balked not only of
his lady but also of his revenge, and his
own black looks seemed to encounter
naught save black looks in others, so he
had taken himself out of the way. No
one knew or cared whither.
Otherwise, the life and gossip of the
town had returned to its wonted serenity.
Everyone was moving on quietly
and calmly in dead level ruts save Cecil
Lindley. He found serenity in nothing.
He could do nothing quietly or
calmly. Twice he had communicated
directly with his cousin, Mistress Judith,
and twice she had returned his
communications unread. In a personal
interview with his uncle, Master James
Ogilvie, he fared no better. Judith’s
father shook his head over Judith’s obstinacy,
but declared he could not shake
her will.
There seemed nothing in all the
world for Lindley to do save to wander
back and forth on the roads that lay
between Ogilvie’s woods and London,
hoping to meet thereon some chance
that would lead him to his lady’s feet
or something that would open his lady’s
heart to him. And then, quite suddenly,
when he had almost given up hope
of ever winning word with her or look
from her, he received a note written
in her round, clerkly hand, saying that
she would meet him at two o’clock of
the afternoon of Thursday, the twentieth
day of November, at the tavern
known as The Jolly Grig, the tavern
hosted by Marmaduke Bass.
As it happened, by chance or by
Mistress Judith’s own will, the lady was
first at the inn. The room was quite
empty and deserted. The hour named
for the tryst savored little of conviviality.
The rotund innkeeper slumbered
peacefully in front of his great hearth,
and small patches of November sunshine
lay on the floor, while merry
November motes danced in the yellow
beams.
Johan, the player’s boy, had said that
Mistress Judith was no beauty; but no
one in all England would have agreed
with that verdict had they seen her
lightly poised on the threshold of the
old inn, the gray plumes of her high
crowned riding hat nodding somewhat
familiarly to the motes in the sunshine.
Her gray velvet riding skirt was lifted
high enough to reveal her dainty riding
boots; her hair, bright and burnished
as a fox’s coat, fell in curls about her
shoulders, and mischief gleamed from
her tawny eyes, even as mischief parted
her red lips over teeth as white as pearl.
It almost seemed as though she were
about to cross the room on tiptoe, and
yet she stopped full in the doorway,
sniffing the air with dainty nostrils, before
she turned back to meet her father,
who followed close on her footsteps.
“Faugh!” she cried, shrugging her
shoulders, holding a kerchief to her
nose. “Why, the place reeks of wine
and musty ale. A pretty place, I must
say, for a lover’s tryst.”
“But, Judith, my love,” remonstrated
her father, “the place is of your own
choosing. You stated that ’twas here
you’d meet your cousin Lindley, and
nowhere else. Surely you’re not going
to blame him if a tavern reeks of a tavern’s
holdings.”
“In truth, I fancy I’ll blame my cousin
Lindley for whatsoever I choose to
blame him,” answered the girl, her
small mouth seeming but a scarlet line
over her dainty chin, under her tilting
nose. She was still standing in the
black frame of the doorway, her merry
eyes noting each detail of the room
within, still excluding her father from
the place.
“I hope, Judith, my dear, as I’ve said
a hundred times, that you’ve not induced
your cousin to meet you here
merely that you may flout him.” The
words evidently cost Master Ogilvie
great effort. “For my sake——”
“Flout him!” laughed the girl. “Flout
my cousin Lindley!” Then her voice
grew suddenly serious. Turning, she
put both hands caressingly on her
father’s shoulders. “Let us pray
Heaven, rather, that there be no flouting
on either side!” She bent her head
slightly and kissed him on either cheek.
Then her serious mood fled as quickly
as it had come. “Though I’m in no way
bound to give my reason for choosing
a wayside inn for this meeting with my
cousin—you’ll admit, sir, that I’m not
bound so to do? Well, I’ve no objection
to telling you that I meet him here so
that, if I like him not, I can leave him
on the instant. If I had him come to
my own house, if I met him anywhere
save on the common ground of a public
place, and liked him not, or saw that he
liked me not at all—why, there would
be certain courtesies due from a lady
to a gentleman, and I choose not to be
held by those. And—and I may have
had another reason for choosing The
Jolly Grig, and then—I may not. But
I think, sir, that the innkeeper solicits
your attention.”
Marmaduke Bass had, for several
moments, been hovering officiously in
the wake of Master James Ogilvie.
“It’s many a day since I’ve seen your
honor at The Jolly Grig,” murmured
Marmaduke, with a certain obsequious
familiarity that he reserved for old and
well-known patrons.
“Ay, I’ve had little time for jollity
this many a year,” agreed Master Ogilvie,
with a ponderous wink behind his
daughter’s back. “My hands and my
head have been full.”
Judith’s small nose was still sniffing
the air while she moved lightly about
the long, dark room.
“I—I like not the smell of your
place, Master—Master——”
“’Tis Marmaduke Bass, my love,”
interrupted her father.
“Ah, yes,” she assented. “I’d forgotten
for the moment. This hearth has
an air of comfort, though, and as for
this chair——” She had seated herself
in the chair that fronted Marmaduke’s
settle. “Ah, Master Bass, I should say
that your chair would induce sleep.”
She yawned luxuriously, and her feet,
in their dainty riding boots, were
stretched over far in front of her for a
well-brought-up damsel. But it must
not be forgotten that Mistress Judith
Ogilvie had been brought up quite
apart from other girls, quite without a
woman’s care. “If I were only a man,
now,” she continued, “I’d call for a
glass of—what would I ask for, Master
Bass? Would it be Geldino’s sherris
or Canary Malmsey, or would I have
to content myself with a royal port lately
brought from France?” She sprang
to her feet, laughing gayly, while old
Marmaduke scratched his head, wondering
of what her words reminded
him. She touched his shoulder lightly
and added: “If my father calls for wine,
later—later, mind you, we’ll have the
sherris, Geldino’s own.”
Her words and Marmaduke’s efforts
to collect his thoughts were interrupted
here by the clatter of horse’s hoofs in
the court. The next instant Lindley
was entering the room.
“I’m not late?” he cried. “Surely, I’m
not late?”
“No, my boy, ’tis not yet two,” Master
Ogilvie answered, hurriedly, but Judith
answered nothing. She still stood
in front of the deep hearth. “Come,
come, Judith, girl,” cried her father,
“surely you need no introduction to
Cecil Lindley?”
“No, surely I know my cousin well.”
The girl’s voice fell soft and full of
singing notes as a meadow lark’s. “But
I think he questions if he knows me.”
Her brown eyes were on a level with
his, and he was remembering at that
instant that Johan had said Mistress
Judith’s lips would be level with his.
Ay, they were level with his, and they
were near his, too, for she had come
straight to him and given him both her
hands.
“Judith!”
That was all he said, and it seemed
to the girl that he drew back, away from
her. And possibly he did, for he knew
that he must not draw her close, not
yet, oh, not yet, anyway.
And after he had spoken that one
word, after he had said her name, he
seemed to find no words to offer her,
and she looked for none. He still held
her hands, however, and she still looked
straight and deep into his eyes.
Once the red line of her mouth widened
into a smile, once it twisted into a
mutinous knot. But she would not
speak, nor would she help him to find
words.
Master Ogilvie and Marmaduke Bass
had passed into the room behind the
hearth. The girl and the man were
alone.
“You are as familiar to me as my
own self, Judith,” he said at last. “It
seems to me that I have known you always,
that we have never been apart.”
“And even to me, we seem not quite
strangers,” answered the soft, singing
voice that held the meadow lark’s notes.
“You wrote me that love lay all in
the chance of meeting, Judith!” The
man’s voice was tremulous with desire.
“Ay, so I believe it does,” she answered,
her eyes falling for an instant
before his.
“You said that you might meet me
and find me the man of your heart’s desire,
Judith.”
“Well, if love lies in chance, why
might I not chance to love you?” Her
words were brave, her eyes were again
steady, were again deep in his, but the
red line of her mouth was tremulous.
“When will you know, when will you
tell me that I am the man of your
heart’s desire, Judith? I—I love you,
Judith.”
“Must I tell you unasked? Might
you not ask me now and see?”
Her white lids drooped over her
tawny eyes, and just for an instant the
red lips that were level with his met his.
But suddenly the girl drew back,
withdrew her hands from his. She
had not meant to yield so easily.
She had not meant to give so much.
She had not meant to yield at all until
Cecil knew—until he knew—why, certain
things that he must know before he
could take what she so longed to give.
“I—I must speak, my cousin, there is
something I must tell you,” she faltered,
and no one would have known the
trembling voice for that of Mistress Judith
Ogilvie.
“Ah, sweetheart, speak, speak all you
will,” cried Lindley. “Your voice is
music in my ears. Say that you love
me, say it over and over, for whatever
else you say, whatever else you tell me,
that is all I’ll hear.”
“Nay, but, Master Lindley——”
Cecil’s brain sprang to the sound,
and all at once he seemed to recognize
a perfume familiar, yet all unfamiliar.
But then there fell upon their ears a
clash of swords in the court. Lindley
and the girl, standing near the window,
were thrust aside by Master Ogilvie
and the innkeeper.
“Mr. Ashley and his servant are
quartered here,” sputtered the latter,
“and like as not ’tis one of them. The
man’s as quarrelsome as his master.”
“Aie!” cried Judith, suddenly, “’tis
Johan, the player’s boy, and Johan cannot
fight. He will be killed! Stop it,
good Marmaduke. Have a care, boy!
Protect yourself! Hit under! Ay,
now, to the left! ’Fend yourself, Johan!”
“But if ’tis Johan, the player’s boy,”
cried Lindley, “he needs no instructions.
He’s master of the art of fighting.”
But Judith was heedless of the meaning
in his words.
“He knows not one end of the sword
from t’other,” she cried, impetuously,
the hot blood in her cheeks. Leaning
far from the window, it seemed almost
as though she fought with Johan’s
sword, so fast her instructions followed
one the other, so exactly her motions
portrayed what he should do.
The fight in the yard was summarily
stopped by the intervention of Marmaduke
and Master Ogilvie. Then Judith,
drawing back into the room, met
Lindley’s eyes for just a second.
“Ah, what have I done?” she cried.
“Oh, Judith, Judith!” he exclaimed.
“Johan, Johan, and I never for an instant
knew it!”
“Ay, Johan, the player’s boy,” she
answered. The words were almost a
sob, and yet Lindley heard the same
tremulous laugh that had rung through
the woods the night when Johan had
killed the highwayman. “Johan, the
player’s boy, and Judith, the play actor!”
“But——”
“No, there is no but,” she answered,
quickly. “’Twas that, too, that I was
trying to tell you. But I’ve been Johan
to you for all this time, though I’ve
had to play so many parts. And love
did lie in the chance of meeting, too.
I loved you when first I laid eyes on
you, when I lay feigning sleep in that
chair by the hearth, when Lord Farquhart
entertained his guests, when you
took my part and begged that I might
be let to sleep, when you vouched for
my conscience. And I think my conscience
should have wakened then, but
it did not. And I loved you even
more that same night when we rode
through the moonlit roads together,
when you vowed to win Judith’s love
in spite of Judith’s hate. See, I’ve the
golden crown you threw to Johan to
bind your bargain with him.” She drew
from her bosom the golden piece of
money strung on a slender chain.
Her words had poured forth so tumultuously
that Lindley had found no
chance to interrupt. Now he said, almost
mechanically, the first words that
had occurred to him.
“You were the lad asleep in the chair
that night?” He was holding her close,
as though she might escape him.
“Ye-es,” she answered, faintly, “and—and,
oh, Cecil, shall I tell you all? I
was Johan all the time, you know. You
only saw the real Johan twice; once
that night at the edge of our woods,
when he told you that I had gone to
London, and—and once on the day of
the trial, when you saw him asleep at
the end of the lane. And—and—of
course you know that I disguised myself
as the Lady Barbara that night in
hopes of gaining a word with Lord
Farquhart. I did that well, did I not,
Cecil?” There was a touch of bravado
in the voice for a second, but it quickly
grew tremulous once more. “’Tis
harder to be a woman than a man, I
think, harder to play a woman’s part
than a man’s. And—well, I was the
woman in the court who stopped Lord
Grimsby’s sentence. ’Twas Lady Barbara’s
gown that she had ready for
her wedding journey with Lord Farquhart.
It was a beautiful gown, did you
not think so?” Again the bravado
quivered in and out of her voice. “I
ruined it outright, for Johan and I
shoved it, gown and hat and all, under
Star’s saddle cloth, and I rode on it all
the way from London to Ogilvie’s
woods, with a king’s guard mounted behind
for part of the way. I’ve played
all those parts, Cecil, and it’s been a
wearying, worrisome thing, part of the
time, with quick work and rapid
changes, but it’s all over now. I’ve
learned my lesson and I’ve done with
mumming forever.”
“And those are all the parts you’ve
played?” Lindley’s question was almost
careless, for he was tasting again
the girl’s sweet lips.
“No,” she answered, slowly, with
long hesitations between the words.
“There was one other. But—but must
you know all, every one?” For an instant
the eyes and lips were mutinous.
“All, every one, sweetheart,” he answered.
“Well,” she said, slowly again and
with still longer hesitations, “there
was one other, but—but ’twas—well, the
blackest kind of a black devil that
tempted me, that led me on, that
showed me the excitement of it all, that
taught me the ease of escape and
flight!”
“A—a—black devil!” Cecil was
echoing her words, and yet Judith was
well aware that not yet did he know
the truth.
“Ay, a black devil,” she answered.
“The Black Devil himself. I was the
Black Devil. I was that black highwayman.
But ’twas only a joke of a
highwayman, Cecil, only a joke when
I held up all those stupid, cowardly
lords. Only a joke when I frightened
the poor old bishop. Only a joke when
I made Grimsby come to poor Jack’s
rescue. Only a joke to frighten Barbara.
It was all a joke, until I knew
what a scrape I’d got Lord Farquhart
into. And then I knew I had to rescue
Farquhart. And rescue him I did.
So I’ve never hurt anyone. I’ve never
injured anyone. I robbed no one really,
you know, and, oh, Cecil, Cecil, can’t
you see that ’twas only done for fun, all
of it? And it’s all gone from me now,
gone from me forever, every bit of it.
And, Cecil, it’s love, love for you, that’s
exorcised it. Even the devil himself
can be exorcised by love. Even the
Black Devil himself can be exorcised
by the kind of love I have for you.”
It was not only her words that pleaded.
Love itself pleaded in the tawny
eyes, on the tender lips, with the clinging
hands, and in very truth it is doubtful
if the devil himself could have found
place between her lips that clung to his,
within his arms that clasped her close.
And in Geldino’s sherris, opened by
Marmaduke Bass, Lindley only repeated
a former toast, offered in the same
place; for, with laughing eyes on Judith’s,
he said:
“Shall we drink once more, and for
the last time, to the Gentleman of the
Highways?”
FROM GARDENS OVER SEAS
(A Rondel After Catulle Mendes)
I am the merle for whistling known,
And you, the sweet branch small and light;
I, gold and black; you, green and white;
I, full of songs; you, flower full-blown.
Take if you will my merry tone
And with your rose-blooms me requite;
I am the merle for whistling known,
And you the sweet branch small and light.
But should your blossoms—overthrown
By storm’s or wind’s or water’s might—
Be swept to earth in sudden plight,
Count not on me for grief or groan;
I am the merle for whistling known.
AN EDITORIAL
SYNOPSIS OF CHAPTERS I-XV OF “THE DELUGE,” BY DAVID GRAHAM PHILLIPS
Matthew Blacklock, the central figure of the story, is essentially a self-made man, who has made
himself a power to be reckoned with. He is a man of great natural force, immense egotism, insatiable
greed for notoriety and unswerving adherence to his own standards of morality. He has two devouring
ambitions: First to become one of the inner circle that controls high finance and second to become
one of the elect in society.
The opening chapters explain these ambitions. The magnate of the financial world is Roebuck,
who has from time to time made use of Blacklock’s peculiar abilities and following. The latter has
become dissatisfied with his role as a mere instrument and demands of Roebuck that he shall be given
a place among the “seats of the mighty.” Roebuck makes a pretense of yielding to the demand.
Blacklock’s social ambition is awakened and stimulated by his meeting with Anita Ellersly, a
young society girl whose family have been the recipients of many financial favors from him.
Using these obligations as a lever, he secures the entree to the Ellersly home, though it is soon
made plain to him that his intentions with respect to Anita are extremely distasteful to her.
His first impulse is to regard his plans as hopeless, but his vanity comes to his rescue and strengthens
his resolution to succeed. For assistance he turns to Monson, the trainer of his racing stable, an
Englishman of good birth and breeding. Under Monson’s tuition he makes rapid progress in adapting
himself to the requirements imposed upon aspirants for social distinction.
Blacklock persists in his attention to Anita and finally becomes engaged to her, though it is perfectly
understood by both that she does not love him and accepts him only because he is rich and her
family is poor.
Meantime, he has to some extent lost his hold upon his affairs in Wall Street and suddenly
awakens to the fact that he has been betrayed by Mowbray Langdon, one of Roebuck’s trusted lieutenants,
who, knowing that Blacklock is deeply involved in a short interest in Textile Trust stock, has
taken advantage of the latter’s preoccupation with Miss Ellersly to boom the price of the stock. With
ruin staring him in the face, Blacklock takes energetic measures to save himself.
He sees Anita, tells her the situation and frees her, but she refuses to accept her release when she
hears of Langdon’s duplicity.
With the aid of money loaned to him by a gambler friend, he succeeds the next day, by means
of large purchases of Textile Trust, in postponing the catastrophe.
Calling at the house of the Ellerslys, he has a violent scene with Mrs. Ellersly, who attempts to
break the engagement between him and Anita, but it ends in his taking her with him from the house.
They go to the house of Blacklock’s partner, Joseph Ball, where they are married, after which
Blacklock takes his wife to his own apartments, despite her protest that she wishes to go to her uncle’s.
Anita plainly shows her aversion to her husband, though he treats her with the greatest delicacy
and consideration.
After some days the young wife receives a call from her parents, who seek to persuade her to
leave Blacklock, telling her that they have private information that he will soon be a bankrupt. Anita
refuses to go unless they will return to her husband all the money they have obtained from him.
All this she frankly tells Blacklock, who scoffs at the idea that he is in sore straits financially,
though in his secret heart he knows that his position is indeed precarious.
In his extremity he goes to Roebuck, to ascertain, if he can, if he too is in the plot to ruin him.
THE DELUGE
[FOR SYNOPSIS OF PREVIOUS INSTALLMENTS SEE PRECEDING PAGE]
XV—(Continued).
When Roebuck lived
near Chicago, he
had a huge house,
a sort of crude palace
such as so
many of our millionaires
built for
themselves in the
first excitement of their new wealth—a
house with porches and balconies
and towers and minarets and
all sorts of gingerbread effects to
compel the eye of the passer-by. But
when he became enormously rich, so
rich that his name was one of the synonyms
for wealth, so rich that people said
“rich as Roebuck” where they used to
say “rich as Crœsus,” he cut away every
kind of ostentation, and avoided attention
more eagerly than he had once
sought it. He took advantage of his
having to remove to New York, where
his vast interests centered; he bought a
small and commonplace and, for a rich
man, even mean house in East Fifty-second
Street—one of a row and an almost
dingy looking row at that. There he
had an establishment a man with one-fiftieth
of his fortune would have felt
like apologizing for. The dishes on his
table, for example, were cheap and almost
coarse, and the pictures on his
walls were photographs or atrocious
bargain-counter paintings. To his few
intimates who were intimate enough to
question him about his come-down from
his Chicago splendors, he explained that
with advancing years he was seeing with
clearer eyes his responsibilities as a
steward of the Lord, that luxury was
sinful, and no man had the right to
waste the Lord’s gifts that way.
The general theory about him was
that advancing years had developed
his natural closeness into the stingiest
avariciousness. But my notion
is he was impelled by the fear of
exciting envy, by the fear of assassination—the
fear that made his
eyes roam restlessly whenever strangers
were near him, and so dried
up the inside of his body that his
dry tongue was constantly sliding
along his dry lips. I have seen a
convict stand in the door of his cell
and, though it was impossible that anyone
could be behind him, look nervously
over his shoulder every moment or so.
Roebuck had the same trick—only his
dread, I suspect, was not the officers
of the law, even of the divine law, but
the many, many victims of his merciless
execution of “the Lord’s will.” This
state of mind is more common than is
generally supposed, among the very
rich men, especially those who have
come up from poverty. Those who have
inherited great wealth, and have always
been used to it, get into the habit of
looking upon the mass of mankind as
inferiors, and move about with no
greater sense of peril than a man has in
venturing among a lot of dogs with tails
wagging. But those who were born
poor and have risen under the stimulus
of a furious envy of the comfortable and
the rich, fancy that everybody who isn’t
rich has the same savage hunger which
they themselves had, and is ready to use
the same desperate methods in gratifying
it. Thus, where the rich of the
Langdon sort are supercilious, the rich
of the Roebuck sort are nervous and
often become morbid on the subject of
assassination as they grow richer and
richer.
The door of Roebuck’s house was
opened for me by a maid—a manservant
would have been a “sinful” luxury,
a manservant might be an assassin or
might be hired by plotters against his
life. I may add that she looked the
cheap maid-of-all-work, and her manners
were of the free and fresh sort
which indicates that a servant feels he
or she should get as high, or higher,
wages, and less to do, elsewhere. “I
don’t think you can see Mr. Roebuck,”
she said.
“Take my card to him,” I ordered,
“and I’ll wait in the parlor.”
“Parlor’s in use,” she retorted, with
a sarcastic grin, which I was soon to
understand.
So I stood by the old-fashioned coat
and hat rack while she went in at the
hall door of the back parlor. Soon Roebuck
himself came out, his glasses on
his nose, a family Bible under his arm.
“Glad to see you, Matthew,” said he,
with saintly kindliness, giving me a
friendly hand. “We are just about to
offer up our evening prayer. Come
right in.”
I followed him into the back parlor.
Both it and the front parlor were lighted;
in a sort of circle extending into
both rooms were all the Roebucks and
the four servants. “This is my friend,
Matthew Blacklock,” said he, and the
Roebucks in the circle gravely bowed.
He drew up a chair for me, and we
seated ourselves. Amid a solemn hush,
he read a chapter from the big Bible
spread out upon his lean lap. My glance
wandered from face to face of the Roebucks,
as plainly dressed as were their
servants. I was able to look freely,
mine being the only eyes not bent upon
the floor. It was the first time in my
life that I had witnessed family prayers.
When I was a boy at home, my mother
had taken literally a Scriptural injunction
to pray in secret—in a closet, I
think the passage of the Bible said.
Many times each day she used to retire
to a closet under the stairway and
spend from one to twenty minutes shut
in there. But we had no family prayers.
I was therefore deeply interested
in what was going on in those countrified
parlors of one of the richest and
most powerful men in the world—and
this right in the heart of that district
of New York where palaces stand in
rows and in blocks, and where such few
churches as there are resemble social
clubs for snubbing climbers and patronizing
the poor.
It was astonishing how much every
Roebuck in that circle, even the old
lady, looked like old Roebuck himself—the
same smug piety, the same underfed
appearance that, by the way, more
often indicates a starved soul than a
starved body. One difference—where
his face had the look of power that
compels respect and, to the shrewd, reveals
relentless strength relentlessly
used, the expressions of the others were
simply small and mean and frost-nipped.
And that is the rule—the second
generation of a plutocrat inherits,
with his money, the meanness that enabled
him to hoard it, but not the greatness
that enabled him to make it.
So absorbed was I in the study of the
influence of his terrible master-character
upon those closest to it, that I
started when he said: “Let us pray.”
I followed the example of the others,
and knelt. The audible prayer was offered
up by his oldest daughter, Mrs.
Wheeler, a widow. Roebuck punctuated
each paragraph in her series of
petitions with a loudly whispered amen.
When she prayed for “the stranger
whom Thou hast led seemingly by
chance into our little circle,” he whispered
the amen more fervently and repeated
it. And well he might, the old
robber and assassin by proxy! The
prayer ended and us on our feet, the
servants withdrew, then all the family
except Roebuck. That is, they closed
the doors between the two rooms and
left him and me alone in the front
parlor.
“I shall not detain you long, Mr. Roebuck,”
said I. “A report reached me
this evening that sent me to you at
once.”
“If possible, Matthew,” said he, and
he could not hide his uneasiness, “put
off business until to-morrow. My mind—yours,
too, I trust—is not in the
frame for that kind of thoughts now.”
“Is the Coal reorganization to be announced
the first of July?” I demanded.
It has always been, and always shall be,
my method to fight in the open. This,
not from principle, but from expediency.
Some men fight best in the
brush; I don’t. So I always begin battle
by shelling the woods.
“No,” he said, amazing me by his instant
frankness. “The announcement
has been postponed.”
Why did he not lie to me? Why did
he not put me off the scent, as he might
easily have done, with some shrewd
evasion? I suspect I owe it to my luck
in catching him at family prayers. For
I know that the general impression of
him is erroneous; he is not merely a
hypocrite before the world, but also a
hypocrite before himself. A more profoundly,
piously conscientious man
never lived. Never was there a truer
epitaph than the one implied in the sentence
carved over his niche in the magnificent
Roebuck mausoleum he built:
“Fear naught but the Lord.”
“When will the reorganization be announced?”
I asked.
“I cannot say,” he answered. “Some
difficulties—chiefly labor difficulties—have
arisen. Until they are settled,
nothing can be done. Come to me tomorrow,
and we’ll talk about it.”
“That is all I wished to know,” said
I. And, with a friendly, easy smile, I
put out my hand. “Good-night.”
It was his turn to be astonished—and
he showed it, where I had given not a
sign. “What was the report you
heard?” he asked, to detain me.
“That you and Mowbray Langdon
had conspired to ruin me,” said I,
laughing.
He echoed my laugh rather hollowly.
“It was hardly necessary for you to
come to me about such a—a statement.”
“Hardly,” I answered, dryly. Hardly,
indeed. For I was seeing now all
that I had been hiding from myself
since I became infatuated with Anita,
and made marrying her my only real
business in life.
We faced each other, each measuring
the other. And as his glance quailed
before mine, I turned away to conceal
my exultation. In a comparison of resources
this man who had plotted to
crush me was to me as giant to midget.
But I had the joy of realizing that man
to man, I was the stronger. He had
craft, but I had daring. His vast wealth
aggravated his natural cowardice—crafty
men are invariably cowards, and
their audacities under the compulsion of
their insatiable greed are like a starving
jackal’s dashes into danger for food.
My wealth belonged to me, not I to it;
and, stripped of it, I would be like the
prize-fighter stripped for the fight.
Finally, he was old while I was young.
And there was the chief reason for his
quailing. He knew that he must die
long before me, that my turn must
come, that I could dance upon his
grave.
As I drove away, I was proud of myself.
I had listened to my death sentence
with a face so smiling that he
must almost have believed me unconscious;
and also, it had not even entered
my head, as I listened, to beg for
mercy. Not that there would have been
the least use in begging—as well try
to pray a statue into life as try to soften
that set will and purpose. Still, another
sort of man than I would have weakened,
and I felt—justly, I think—proud
that I had not weakened. But
when I was once more in my apartment—in
our apartment—perhaps I did
show that there was a weak streak
through me. I fought against the impulse
to see her once more that night;
but I fought in vain. I knocked at the
door of her sitting room—a timid
knock, for me. No answer. I knocked
again, more loudly—then a third time,
still more loudly. The door opened
and she stood there, like one of the angels
that guarded the gates of Eden after
the fall. Only, instead of a flaming
sword, hers was of ice. She was in a
dressing gown or tea gown, white and
clinging and full of intoxicating hints
and glimpses of all the beauties of her
figure. Her face softened as she continued
to look at me, and I entered.
“No—please don’t turn on any more
lights,” I said, as she moved toward the
electric buttons. “I just came in to—to
see if I could do anything for you.”
In fact, I had come, longing for her to
do something for me, to show in look
or tone or act some sympathy for me in
my loneliness and trouble.
“No, thank you,” she said. Her
voice was that of a stranger who
wished to remain a stranger. And she
was evidently waiting for me to go.
You will see what a mood I was in
when I say I felt as I had not since I, a
very small boy indeed, ran away from
home—it was one evening after I had
been put to bed; I came back through
the chilly night to take one last glimpse
of the family that would soon be realizing
how foolishly and wickedly unappreciative
they had been of such a
treasure as I; and when I saw them
sitting about the big fire in the lamp
light, heartlessly comfortable and unconcerned,
it was all I could do to keep
back the tears of self-pity—and I never
saw them again.
“I’ve seen Roebuck,” said I to Anita,
because I must say something, if I was
to stay on.
“Roebuck?” she inquired. Her tone
reminded me that his name conveyed
nothing to her.
“He and I are in an enterprise together,”
I explained. “He is the one
man who could seriously cripple me.”
“Oh,” she said, and her indifference,
forced though I thought it, wounded.
“Well,” said I, “your mother was
right.”
She turned full toward me, and even
in the dimness I saw her quick and full
sympathy—an impulsive flash that was
instantly gone. But it had been there!
“I came in here,” I went on, “to say
that—Anita, it doesn’t in the least matter.
No one in this world, no one and
nothing, could hurt me except through
you. So long as I have you, they—the
rest—all of them together—can’t touch
me.”
We were both silent for several minutes.
Then she said, and her voice was
like the smooth surface of the river
where the boiling rapids run deep:
“But you haven’t me—and never shall
have. I’ve told you that. I warned
you long ago. No doubt you will pretend,
and people will say, that I left
you because you lost your money. But
it won’t be so.”
I was beside her instantly, was looking
into her face. “What do you
mean?” I asked, and I did not speak
gently.
She gazed at me without flinching.
“And I suppose,” she said, satirically,
“you wonder why I—why you—are repellent
to me. Haven’t you learned
that, while I may have been made into
a moral coward, I’m not a physical
coward? Don’t bully and threaten. It’s
useless.”
I put my hand strongly on her shoulder—taunts
and jeers do not turn me
aside. “What do you mean?” I repeated.
“Take your hand off me,” she commanded.
“What did you mean?” I repeated,
strongly. “Don’t be afraid to answer
me.”
She was very young—so the taunt
stung her. “I was about to tell you,”
said she, “when you began to bluster.”
I took advantage of this to extricate
myself from the awkward position in
which she had put me—I took my
hand from her shoulder.
“I am going to leave you,” she went
on. “I am ready to go at any time.
But if you wish it, I shall not go until
my plans are arranged.”
“What plans?” I demanded.
“That is no concern of yours.”
“You forget that you are my wife,”
said I, my brain on fire.
“I am not your wife,” was her answer,
and if she had not looked so
young and childlike, there in the moonlight
all in white, I could not have held
myself in check, so insolent was the
tone and so hopeless of ever being able
to win her did she make me feel.
“You are my wife, and you will stay
here with me,” I reiterated.
“I am my own, and I shall go where
I please, and do what I please,” was
her contemptuous retort. “Why won’t
you be reasonable? Why won’t you
see how utterly unsuited we are? I
don’t ask you to be a gentleman—but
just a man, and be ashamed even to
wish to detain a woman against her
will.”
I drew up a chair so close to her that,
to retreat, she was forced to sit in the
broad window seat. Then I seated myself.
“By all means, let us be reasonable,”
said I. “Now, let me explain my
position. I have heard you and your
friends discussing the views of marriage
you’ve just been expressing.
Their views may be right, may be more
civilized, more ‘advanced,’ than mine.
No matter. They are not mine. I hold
by the old standards—and you are my
wife—mine. Do you understand?” All
this as tranquilly as if we were discussing
fair weather. “And you will live
up to the obligation which the marriage
service has put upon you.”
She might have been a marble statue
pedestaled in that window seat.
“You married me of your own free
will—for you could have protested to
the preacher, and he would have sustained
you. You put certain conditions
on our marriage. I assented to them.
I have respected them. I shall continue
to respect them. But—when you married
me, you didn’t marry a dawdling
dude chattering ‘advanced ideas’ with
his head full of libertinism. You married
a man. And that man is your husband.”
I waited, but she made no comment—not
even by gesture or movement.
She simply sat, her hands interlaced in
her lap, her eyes straight upon mine.
“You say, let us be reasonable,” I
went on. “Well, let us be reasonable.
There may come a time when a woman
can be free and independent, but that
time is a long way off yet. The world
is organized on the basis of every woman
having a protector—of every decent
woman having a husband, unless she
remains in the home of some of her
blood relations. There may be women
strong enough to set the world at defiance.
But you are not one of them—and
you know it. You have shown it
to yourself again and again in the last
forty-eight hours. Further, though
you do not know it, your bringing up
has made you more of a child than
most of the inexperienced women. If
you tried to assert your so-called independence,
you would be the easy prey of
a scoundrel or scoundrels. When I,
who have lived in the thick of the fight
all my life, who have learned by many
a surprise and defeat never to sleep except
sword and gun in hand, and one
eye open—when I have been trapped as
Roebuck and Langdon have just
trapped me—what chance would a
woman like you have?”
She did not answer, or change expression.
“Is what I say reasonable or unreasonable?”
I asked, gently.
“Reasonable—from your standpoint,”
she said.
She gazed out into the moonlight, up
into the sky. And at the look in her
face, the primeval savage in me strained
to close round that slender white throat
of hers and crush and crush until it
had killed in her the thought of that
other man which was transforming her
from marble to flesh that glowed and
blood that surged. I pushed back my
chair with a sudden noise that startled
her; by the way she trembled, I gauged
how tense her nerves must have been.
I rose and, in a fairly calm tone, said:
“We understand each other?”
“Yes,” she answered. “As before.”
I ignored this. “Think it over,
Anita,” I urged—she seemed to me so
like a sweet, spoiled child again. I
longed to go straight at her about that
other man. I stood for a moment with
Tom Langdon’s name on my lips, but I
could not trust myself. I went away to
my own rooms.
I thrust thoughts of her from my
mind. I spent the night gnawing upon
the ropes with which Mowbray Langdon
and Roebuck had bound me, hand
and foot.
XVI.
No sane creature, not even a sane
bulldog, will fight simply from love of
fighting. When a man is attacked, he
may be sure he has excited either the
fear or the cupidity of his assailants, for
men fight either to protect that which
they have or to gain that which they
feel they must have. So far as I could
see, it was absurd that cupidity was inciting
Langdon and Roebuck against
me. I hadn’t enough to tempt them.
Thus, I was forced to conclude that I
must possess a strength of which I was
unaware, and which stirred even Roebuck’s
fears. But what could it be?
Besides Langdon and Roebuck and
me, there were six principals in the
proposed Coal combine, three of them
richer and more influential in finance
than even Langdon, all of them except
possibly Dykeman, the lawyer or navigating
officer of the combine, more formidable
figures than I. Yet none of
these men was being assailed. “Why
am I singled out?” I asked myself, and
I felt that if I could answer, I should
find I had the means wholly or partly to
defeat them. But I could not even explain
to my satisfaction Langdon’s activities
against me. I felt that Anita
was somehow the cause; but, even so,
how had he succeeded in convincing
Roebuck that I must be clipped and
plucked into a groundling?
“It must have something to do with
the Manasquale mines,” I decided. “I
thought I had given over my control of
them, but somehow I must still have a
control that makes me too powerful for
Roebuck to be at ease so long as I am
afoot and armed.” And I resolved to
take my lawyers and search the whole
Manasquale transaction—to explore it
from attic to underneath the cellar
flooring. “We’ll go through it,” said
I, “like ferrets through a ship’s hold.”
As I was finishing breakfast, Anita
came in. She had evidently slept well,
and I regarded that as ominous. At
her age, a crisis means little sleep until
a decision has been reached. I rose,
but her manner warned me not to advance
and try to shake hands with her.
“I have asked Alva to stop with me
here for a few days,” she said, formally.
“Alva!” said I, much surprised. She
had not asked one of her own friends;
she had asked a girl she had met less
than two days before, and that girl my
partner’s daughter.
“She was here yesterday morning,”
Anita explained. And I now wondered
how much Alva there was in Anita’s
firm stand against her parents.
“I’m glad you like her,” said I. “Why
don’t you take her down to our place on
Long Island? Everything’s ready for
you there, and I’m going to be busy the
next few days—busy day and night.”
She reflected. “Very well,” she assented,
presently. And she gave me a
puzzled glance she thought I did not
see—as if she were wondering whether
the enemy was not hiding a new and
deeper plot under an apparently harmless
suggestion.
“Then I’ll not see you again for several
days,” said I, most business-like.
“If you want anything, there will be
Monson out at the stables, where he
can’t annoy you. Or you can get me
on the ‘long distance.’ Good-by. Good
luck.”
And I nodded carelessly and friendlily
to her, and went away, enjoying the
pleasure of having startled her into visible
astonishment. “There’s a better
game than icy hostility, you very young
lady,” said I to myself, “and that game
is friendly indifference.”
Alva would be with her. So she
was secure for the present, and my
mind was free for “finance.”
At that time the two most powerful
men in finance were Galloway and Roebuck.
In Spain I once saw a fight between
a bull and a tiger—or, rather, the
beginning of a fight. They were released
into a huge iron cage. After
circling it several times in the same
direction, searching for a way out, they
came face to face. The bull tossed the
tiger; the tiger clawed the bull. The
bull roared; the tiger screamed. Each
retreated to his own side of the cage.
The bull pawed and snorted as if he
could hardly wait to get at the tiger;
the tiger crouched and quivered and
glared murderously, as if he were going
instantly to spring upon the bull.
But the bull did not rush, neither did
the tiger spring. That was the Roebuck-Galloway
situation.
How to bait tiger Galloway to attack
bull Roebuck—that was the problem I
must solve, and solve straightway. If
I could bring about war between the
giants, spreading confusion over the
whole field of finance and filling all men
with dread and fear, there was a chance,
a bare chance, that in the confusion I
might bear off part of my fortune.
Certainly, conditions would result in
which I could more easily get myself
intrenched again; then, too, there
would be a by no means small satisfaction
in seeing Roebuck clawed and bitten
in punishment for having plotted
against me. Mutual fear had kept these
two at peace for five years, and most
considerate and polite about each other’s
“rights.” But while our country’s
industrial territory is vast, the interests
of the few great controllers who determine
wages and prices for all are equally
vast, and each plutocrat is tormented
incessantly by jealousy and suspicion;
not a day passes without conflicts of interest
which adroit diplomacy could
turn into ferocious warfare. And in
this matter of monopolizing the Coal,
despite Roebuck’s earnest assurances to
Galloway that the combine was purely
defensive, and was really concerned
only with the labor question, Galloway,
a great manufacturer, or, rather, a huge
levier of the taxes of dividends and
interest upon manufacturing enterprises,
could not but be uneasy.
Before I rose that morning I had a
tentative plan for stirring him to action.
I was elaborating it on the way downtown
in my electric. It shows how
badly Anita was crippling my brain,
that not until I was almost at my office
did it occur to me: “That was a tremendous
luxury Roebuck indulged his
conscience in last night. It isn’t like
him to forewarn a man, even when he’s
sure he can’t escape. Though his
prayers were hot in his mouth, still, it’s
strange he didn’t try to fool me. In
fact, it’s suspicious. In fact——”
Suspicious? The instant the idea
was fairly before my mind, I knew I
had let his canting fool me once more.
I entered my offices, feeling that the
blow had already fallen; and I was surprised,
but not relieved, when I found
everything calm. “But fall it will within
an hour or so—before I can move
to avert it,” said I to myself.
And fall it did. At eleven o’clock,
just as I was setting out to make my
first move toward heating old Galloway’s
heels for the warpath, Joe came
in with the news: “A general lockout’s
declared in the coal regions. The operators
have stolen a march on the men,
who, so they allege, were secretly getting
ready to strike. By night every
coal road will be tied up and every mine
shut down.”
Joe knew our coal interests were
heavy, but he did not dream his news
meant that before the day was over we
should be bankrupt and not able to pay
fifteen cents on the dollar. However,
he knew enough to throw him into a
fever of fright. He watched my calmness
with terror. “Coal stocks are
dropping like a thermometer in a cold
wave,” he said, like a fireman at a
sleeper in a burning house.
“Naturally,” said I, unruffled, apparently.
“What can we do about it?”
“We must do something!” he exclaimed.
“Yes, we must,” I admitted. “For
instance, we must keep cool, especially
when two or three dozen people are
watching us. Also, you must go and
attend to your usual routine.”
“What are you going to do?” he
cried. “For God’s sake, Matt, don’t
keep me in suspense.”
“Go to your desk,” I commanded.
And he quieted down and went. I
hadn’t been schooling him in the fire
drill for fifteen years in vain.
I went up the street and into the
great banking and brokerage house of
Galloway & Co. I made my way
through the small army of guards,
behind which the old beast of prey was
intrenched, and into his private den.
There he sat, at a small, plain table, in
the middle of a room without any article
of furniture in it but his table and
his chair. On the table was a small inkstand,
perfectly clean, a steel pen, equally
clean, on the rest attached to it. And
that was all—not a letter, not a scrap
of paper, not a sign of work or an intention
to work. It might have been
the desk of a man who did nothing; in
fact, it was the desk of a man who had
so much to do that his only hope of
escape from being overwhelmed was to
dispatch and clear away each matter the
instant it was presented to him. Many
things could be read in the powerful
form, bolt upright in that stiff chair,
and in the cynical, masterful old face.
But to me the chief quality there revealed
was that quality of qualities, decision—the
greatest power a man can
have, except only courage. And old
James Galloway had both.
He respected Roebuck; Roebuck
feared him. Roebuck did have some
sort of a conscience, distorted though
it was, and the dictator of savageries
Galloway would have scorned to commit.
Galloway had no professions of
conscience—beyond such small glozing
of hypocrisy as any man must put on
if he wishes to be intrusted with the
money of a public that associates professions
of religion and appearances of
respectability with honesty. Roebuck’s
passion was wealth—to see the millions
heap up and up. Galloway had that
passion, too—I have yet to meet the
millionaire who is not avaricious and
even stingy. But Galloway’s chief passion
was power—to handle men as a
junk merchant handles rags, to plan
and lead campaigns of conquest with
his golden legions, and to distribute the
spoils like an autocrat who is careless
how they are divided, since all belongs
to him, whenever he wishes to claim it.
He pierced me with his blue eyes,
keen as a youth’s, though his face was
seamed with the scars of seventy tumultuous
years. He extended toward
me over the table his broad, stubby
white hand—the hand of a builder, of a
constructive genius. “How are you,
Blacklock?” said he. “What can I do
for you?” He just touched my hand
before dropping it, and resuming that
idol-like pose. But although there was
only repose and deliberation in his manner,
and not a suggestion of haste, I,
like everyone who came into that room
and that presence, had a sense of an
interminable procession behind me, a
procession of men who must be seen
by this master-mover, that they might
submit important and pressing affairs
to him for decision. It was unnecessary
for him to tell anyone to be brief
and pointed.
“I shall have to go to the wall today,”
said I, taking a paper from my
pocket, “unless you save me. Here
is a statement of my assets and liabilities.
I call to your attention my Coal
holdings. I was one of the eight men
whom Roebuck has got round him for
the new combine—it is a secret, but I
assume you know all about it.”
He laid the paper before him, put on
his nose-glasses and looked at it.
“If you will save me,” I continued,
“I will transfer to you, in a block, all
my Coal holdings. They will be worth
double my total liabilities within three
months—as soon as this lockout is settled
and the reorganization is announced.
I leave it to your sense of
justice to decide whether I shall have
any part of them back when this storm
blows over.”
“Why didn’t you go to Roebuck?”
he asked, without looking up.
“Because it is he that has stuck the
knife into me.”
“Why?”
“I don’t know. I suspect the Manasquale
properties, which I brought into
the combine, have some value, which
no one but Roebuck, and perhaps Langdon,
knows about—and that I in some
way was dangerous to them through
that fact. They haven’t given me time
to look into it.”
A grim smile flitted over his face.
“You’ve been too busy getting married,
eh?” And I then thought that the grim
smile was associated with his remark.
I was soon to know that it was an affirmation
of my shrewd guess about
Manasquale.
“Exactly,” said I. “It’s another case
of unbuckling for the wedding feast
and getting assassinated as a penalty.
Do you wish me to explain anything on
that list—do you want any details of the
combine—of the Coal stocks there?”
“Not necessary,” he replied. As I
had thought, with that enormous machine
of his for drawing in information,
and with that enormous memory of his
for details, he probably knew more
about the combine and its properties
than I did.
“You have heard of the lockout?” I
inquired—for I wished him to know
that I had no intention of deceiving him
as to the present market value of those
stocks.
“Roebuck has been commanded by
his God,” he said, “to eject the free
American labor from the coal regions
and to substitute importations of coolie
Huns and Bohemians. Thus the wicked
American laborers will be chastened
for trying to get higher wages and
cut down a pious man’s dividends;
and the downtrodden coolies will be
brought where they can enjoy the blessings
of liberty and of the preaching of
Roebuck’s missionaries.”
I laughed, though he had not smiled,
but had spoken as if stating colorless
facts. “And righteousness and Roebuck
will prevail,” said I.
He frowned slightly, a sardonic grin
breaking the straight, thin, cruel line
of his lips. He opened his table’s one
shallow drawer, and took out a pad and
a pencil. He wrote a few words on the
lowest part of the top sheet, folded it,
tore off the part he had scribbled on,
returned the pad and pencil to the
drawer, handed the scrap of paper to
me. “I will do it,” he said. “Give this
to Mr. Farquhar, second door to the
left. Good-morning.” And in that atmosphere
of vast affairs, speedily dispatched,
his consent without argument
did not stir suspicion in me.
I bowed. Though he had not saved
me as a favor to me, but because it fitted
in with his plans, whatever they were,
my eyes were dimmed. “I shan’t forget
this,” said I, my voice not quite
steady.
“I know it,” said he, curtly. “I know
you.”
I saw that his mind had already
turned me out. I said no more, and
withdrew. When I left the room it was
precisely as it had been when I entered
it—except the bit of paper torn from
the pad. But what a difference to me,
to the thousands, the hundreds of thousands,
directly and indirectly interested
in the Coal combine and its strike and
its products, was represented by those
few, almost illegible scrawlings on that
scrap of paper.
Not until I had gone over the situation
with Farquhar, and we had signed
and exchanged the necessary papers,
did I begin to relax from the strain—how
great that strain was I realized a
few weeks later, when the gray appeared
thick at my temples and there
was in my crown what was for such a
shock as mine a thin spot. “I am
saved!” said I to myself, venturing a
long breath, as I stood on the steps of
Galloway’s establishment, where hourly
was transacted business vitally affecting
the welfare of scores of millions of human
beings, with James Galloway’s personal
interest as the sole guiding principle.
“Saved!” I repeated, and not
until then did it flash before me, “I
must have paid a frightful price. He
would never have consented to interfere
with Roebuck as soon as I asked him
to do it, unless there had been some
powerful motive. If I had had my wits
about me, I could have made far better
terms.” Why hadn’t I my wits
about me? “Anita,” was my instant answer
to my own question. “Anita
again. I had a bad attack of family
man’s panic.” And thus it came about
that I went back to my own office feeling
as if I had suffered a severe defeat,
instead of jubilant over my narrow escape.
Joe followed me into my den. “What
luck?” asked he, in the tone of a mother
waylaying the doctor as he issues from
the sick room.
“Luck?” said I, gazing blankly at
him.
“You’ve seen the latest quotation,
haven’t you?” In his nervousness his
temper was on a fine edge.
“No,” replied I, indifferently. I sat
down at my desk and began to busy myself.
Then I added: “We’re out of the
Coal combine, I’ve transferred our
holdings. Look after these things,
please.” And I gave him the checks,
notes and memoranda of agreement.
“Galloway!” he exclaimed. And
then his eye fell on the totals of the
stock I had been carrying. “Good
God, Matt!” he cried. “We were
ruined!”
And he sat down, and buried his face
and cried like a child—and it was then
that I measured the full depth of the
chasm I had escaped. I made no such
exhibition of myself, but when I tried
to relight my cigar my hand trembled
so that the flame scorched my lips. I
registered a vow never to gamble again—not
with stocks, not with cards, not at
all. And I’ve kept faith with myself.
“Ruined?” I said to Joe, easily
enough. “Not at all. We’re back in
the road, going smoothly ahead—only,
at a bit less stiff a pace. Think, Joe, of
all those poor devils down in the mining
districts. They’re out—clear out—and
thousands of ’em don’t know where
their families will get bread. And
though they haven’t found it out yet,
they’ve got to leave the place where
they’ve lived all their lives, and their
fathers before them—have got to go
wandering about in a world that’s as
strange to them as the surface of the
moon, and as bare for them as the Sahara
desert.”
“That’s so,” said Joe. “It’s hard
luck.” But I saw he was thinking only
of himself and his narrow escape from
having to give up his big house and all
the rest of it; that, soft-hearted and
generous though he was, to those poor
chaps and their wives and children he
wasn’t giving a thought. Wall Street
never does—they’re too remote, too
vague. It deals with columns of figures
and slips of paper. It never thinks of
those abstractions as standing for so
many hearts and so many mouths, just
as the bank clerk never thinks of the
bits of metal he counts so swiftly as
money with which things and men
could be bought. I read somewhere
once that Voltaire—I think it was Voltaire—asked
a man what he would do
if, by pressing a button on his table, he
would be enormously rich and at the
same time would cause the death of a
person away off at the other side of
the earth, unknown to him, and probably
no more worthy to live, and with
no greater expectation of life or of happiness,
than the average sinful, short-lived
human being. I’ve often thought
of that dilemma as I’ve watched our
great “captains of industry.” Voltaire’s
dilemma is theirs. And they
don’t hesitate; they press the button.
I leave the morality of the performance
to moralists; to me, its chief feature
is its cowardice, its sneaking, slimy
cowardice.
“You’ve done a grand two hours’
work,” said Joe.
“Grander than you think,” replied I.
“I’ve set the tiger on to fight the bull.”
“Galloway and Roebuck?”
“Just that,” said I. And I laughed.
Then I started up—and sat down again.
“No, I’ll deny myself the pleasure,” said
I. “I’ll let Roebuck find out when the
claws catch in that tough old hide of
his.”
XVII.
On about the hottest afternoon of
that summer I had the yacht take me
down the Sound to a point on the Connecticut
shore within sight of Dawn
Hill, but seven miles further from New
York. I landed at the private pier of
Howard Forrester, the only brother of
Anita’s mother. As I stepped upon the
pier I saw a fine looking old man in the
pavilion overhanging the water. He
was dressed all in white except a sky-blue
tie that harmonized with the color
of his eyes. He was neither fat nor
lean, and his smooth skin was protesting
ruddily against the age proclaimed
by his wool-white hair. He rose as I
came toward him, and, while I was still
several yards away, showed unmistakably
that he knew who I was and that
he was anything but glad to see me.
“Mr. Forrester?” I asked.
He grew purple to the line of his
thick white hair. “It is, Mr. Blacklock,”
said he. “I have the honor to
wish you good-day, sir.” And with that
he turned his back on me.
“I have come to ask a favor of you,
sir,” said I, as polite to that hostile back
as if I had been addressing a cordial
face. And I waited.
He wheeled round, looked at me
from head to foot. I withstood the inspection
calmly; when it was ended I
noted that in spite of himself he was
somewhat relaxed from the opinion of
me he had formed upon what he had
heard and read. But he said: “I do
not know you, sir, and I do not wish to
know you.”
“You have made me painfully aware
of that,” replied I. “But I have learned
not to take snap judgments too seriously.
I never go to a man unless I have
something to say to him, and I never
leave until I have said it.”
“I perceive, sir,” retorted he, “you
have the thick skin necessary to living
up to that rule.” And the twinkle in
his eyes betrayed the man who delights
to exercise a real or imaginary talent
for caustic wit. Such men are like nettles—dangerous
only to the timid touch.
“On the contrary,” replied I, easy in
mind now, though I did not anger him
by showing it, “I am most sensitive to
insults—insults to myself. But you are
not insulting me. You are insulting a
purely imaginary, hearsay person who
is, I venture to assure you, utterly unlike
me, and who doubtless deserves to
be insulted.”
His purple had now faded. In a far
different tone he said: “If your business
in any way relates to the family
into which you have married, I do not
wish to hear it. Spare my patience and
your time, sir.”
“It does not,” was my answer. “It
relates to my own family—to my wife
and myself. As you may have heard,
she is no longer a member of the Ellersly
family. And I have come to you
chiefly because I happen to know your
sentiment toward the Ellerslys.”
“I have no sentiment toward them,
sir,” he exclaimed. “They are non-existent,
sir—non-existent! Your wife’s
mother ceased to be a Forrester when
she married that scoundrel. Your wife
is still less a Forrester.”
“True,” said I. “She is a Blacklock.”
He winced, and it reminded me of the
night of my marriage and Anita’s expression
when the preacher called her
by her new name. But I held his gaze,
and we looked each at the other fixedly
for, it must have been, full a minute.
Then he said, courteously: “What
do you wish?”
I went straight to the point. My
color may have been high, but my voice
did not hesitate as I explained: “I wish
to make my wife financially independent.
I wish to settle on her a sum of
money sufficient to give her an income
that will enable her to live as she has
been accustomed. I know she would
not take it from me. So I have come
to ask you to pretend to give it to her—I,
of course, giving it to you to give.”
Again we looked full and fixedly each
at the other. “Come to the house,
Blacklock,” he said at last in a tone
that was the subtlest of compliments.
And he linked his arm in mine. Halfway
to the rambling stone house, severe
in its lines, yet fine and homelike, quaintly
resembling its owner, as a man’s
house always should, he paused. “I
owe you an apology,” said he. “After
all my experience of this world of envy
and malice, I should have recognized
the man even in the caricatures of his
enemies. And you brought the best possible
credentials—you are well hated.
To be well hated by the human race and
by the creatures mounted on its back,
is a distinction, sir. It is the crown of
the true kings of this world.”
We seated ourselves on the wide veranda;
he had champagne and water
brought, and cigars; and we proceeded
to get acquainted—nothing promotes
cordiality and sympathy like an initial
misunderstanding. It was a good hour
before this kind-hearted, hard-soft, typical
old-fashioned New Englander reverted
to the object of my visit. Said
he: “And now, young man, may I venture
to ask some extremely personal
questions?”
“In the circumstances,” replied I,
“you have the right to know everything.
I did not come to you without first making
sure what manner of man I was to
find.” At this he blushed, pleased as a
girl at her first beau’s first compliment.
“And you, Mr. Forrester, cannot be expected
to embark in the little adventure
I propose, until you have satisfied yourself.”
“First, the why of your plan.”
“I am in active business,” replied I,
“and I shall be still more active. That
means financial uncertainty.”
His suspicion of me started up from
its doze and rubbed its eyes. “Ah!
You wish to insure yourself.”
“Yes,” was my answer, “but not in
the way you hint. It takes away a man’s
courage just when he needs it most, to
feel that his family is involved in his
venture.”
The old man settled back, partially reassured.
“Why do you not make the
settlement direct?” he asked.
“Because I wish her to feel that it is
her own, that I have no right over it
whatever.”
He thought about this. His eyes
were keen as he said: “Is that your
real reason?”
I saw I must be unreserved with him.
“Part of it,” I replied. “The rest is—she
would not take it from me.”
The old man smiled cynically. “Have
you tried?” he inquired.
“If I had tried and failed, she would
have been on the alert for an indirect
attempt.”
“Try her, young man,” said he,
laughing. “In this day there are few
people anywhere who’d refuse any sum
from anybody for anything. And a
woman—and a New York woman—and
a New York fashionable woman—and
a daughter of old Ellersly—she’ll
take it as a baby takes the breast.”
“She would not take it,” said I.
My tone, though I strove to keep angry
protest out of it, because I needed
him, caused him to draw back instantly.
“I beg your pardon,” said he. “I forgot
for the moment that I was talking
to a man young enough still to have
youth’s delusions about women. You’ll
learn that they’re human, that it’s from
them we men inherit our weaknesses.
However, let’s assume that she won’t
take it. Why won’t she take your
money? What is there about it that
repels Ellersly’s daughter, brought up
in the sewers of fashionable New York—the
sewers, sir?”
“She does not love me,” I answered.
“I have hurt you,” he said, quickly,
in great distress at having compelled me
to expose my secret wound.
“The wound does not ache the
worse,” said I, “for my showing it—to
you.” And that was the truth. I looked
over toward Dawn Hill, whose towers
could just be seen. “We live there.” I
pointed. “She is—like a guest in my
house.”
When I glanced at him again, his
face betrayed a feeling which I doubt
if anyone had thought him capable in
many a year. “I see that you love her,”
he said, gently as a mother.
“Yes,” I replied. And presently I
went on: “The idea of anyone I love
being dependent on me in a sordid way
is most distasteful to me. And since
she does not love me, does not even
like me, it is doubly necessary that she
be independent.”
“I confess I do not quite follow you,”
said he.
“How can she accept anything from
me? If she should finally be compelled
by necessity to do it, what hope could
I have of her ever feeling toward me
as a wife should feel toward her husband?”
At this explanation of mine his eyes
sparkled with anger—and I could not
but suspect that he had at one time in
his life been faced with a problem like
mine, and had settled it the other way.
My suspicion was not weakened when
he went on to say:
“Boyish motives again! They show
you do not know women. Don’t be deceived
by their delicate exterior, by
their pretenses of super-refinement.
They affect to be what passion deludes
us into thinking them. But they’re clay,
sir, just clay, and far less sensitive than
we men. Don’t you see, young man,
that by making her independent you’re
throwing away your best chance of
winning her? Women are like dogs—like
dogs, sir! They lick the hand that
feeds ’em—lick it, and like it.”
“Possibly,” said I, with no disposition
to combat views based on I knew
not what painful experience; “but I
don’t care for that sort of liking—from
a woman or from a dog.”
“It’s the only kind you’ll get,” retorted
he, trying to control his agitation.
“I’m an old man. I know human nature—that’s
why I live alone. You’ll
take that kind of liking, or do without.”
“Then I’ll do without,” said I.
“Give her an income, and she’ll go.
I see it all. You’ve flattered her vanity
by showing your love for her—that’s
the way with the women. They go
crazy about themselves, and forget all
about the man. Give her an income
and she’ll go.”
“I doubt it,” said I. “And you would,
if you knew her. But, even so, I shall
lose her in any event. For, unless she
is made independent, she’ll certainly go
with the last of the little money she has,
the remnant of a small legacy.”
The old man argued with me, the
more vigorously, I suspect, because he
found me resolute. When he could
think of no new way of stating his case—his
case against Anita—he said:
“You are a fool, young man—that’s
clear. I wonder such a fool was ever
able to get together as much property
as report credits you with. But—you’re
the kind of fool I like.”
“Then—you’ll indulge my folly?”
said I, smiling.
He threw up his arms in a gesture
of mock despair. “If you will have it
so,” he replied. “I am curious about
this niece of mine. I want to see her.
I want to see the woman who can resist
you.”
“Her mind and her heart are closed
against me,” said I. “And it is my own
fault—I closed them.”
“Put her out of your head,” he advised.
“No woman is worth a serious
man’s while.”
“I have few wants, few purposes,”
said I. “But those few I pursue to the
end. Even though she were not worth
while, even though I wholly lost hope,
still I’d not give her up. I couldn’t—that’s
my nature. But—she is worth
while.” And I could see her, slim and
graceful, the curves in her face and figure
that made my heart leap, the azure
sheen upon her petal-like skin, the mystery
of her soul luring from her
eyes.
After we had arranged the business—or,
rather, arranged to have it arranged
through our lawyers—he walked
down to the pier with me. At the gangway
he gave me another searching look
from head to foot—but vastly different
from the inspection with which our interview
had begun. “You are a devilish
handsome young fellow,” said he.
“Your pictures don’t do you justice.
And I shouldn’t have believed any man
could overcome in one brief sitting such
a prejudice as I had against you. On
second thought, I don’t believe I care to
see her. She must be even below the
average.”
“Or far above it,” I suggested.
“I suppose I’ll have to ask her over
to visit me,” he went on. “A fine hypocrite
I’ll feel.”
“You can make it one of the conditions
of your gift that she is not to
thank you or speak of it,” said I. “I
fear your face would betray us, if she
ever did.”
“An excellent idea!” he exclaimed.
Then, as he shook hands with me in
farewell: “You will win her yet—if you
care to.”
As I steamed up the Sound, I was
tempted to put in at Dawn Hill’s harbor.
Through my glass I could see
Anita and Alva and several others, men
and women, having tea on the lawn
under a red and white awning. I could
see her dress—a violet suit with a big
violet hat to match. I knew that costume.
Like everything she wore, it was
both beautiful in itself and most becoming
to her. I could see her face, could
almost make out its expression—did I
see, or did I imagine, a cruel contrast
to what I always saw when she knew
I was looking?
I gazed until the trees hid lawn and
gay awning, and that lively company
and her. In my bitterness I was full
of resentment against her, full of self-pity.
I quite forgot, for the moment,
her side of the story.
XVIII.
It was the next day, I think, that I
met Mowbray Langdon and his brother
Tom in the entrance to the Textile
Building. Mowbray was back only a
week from his summer abroad; but
Tom I had seen and nodded to every
day, often several times in the same
day, as he went to and fro about his
“respectable” dirty work for the Roebuck-Langdon
clique. He was one of
their most frequently used stool-pigeon
directors in banks and insurance companies
whose funds they staked in their
big gambling operations, they taking
almost all the profits, and the depositors
and policy holders taking almost all the
risk. It had never once occurred to me
to have any feeling of any kind about
Tom, or in any way to take him into
my calculations as to Anita. He was,
to my eyes, too obviously a pale understudy
of his powerful and fascinating
brother. Whenever I thought of him
as the man Anita fancied she loved, I
put it aside instantly. “The kind of
man a woman really cares for,” I would
say to myself, “is the measure of her
true self. But not the kind of man
she imagines she cares for.”
Tom went on; Mowbray stopped. We
shook hands, and exchanged commonplaces
in the friendliest way—I was
harboring no resentment against him,
and I wished him to realize that his assault
had bothered me no more than the
buzzing and battering of a summer fly.
“I’ve been trying to get in to see you,”
said he. “I wanted to explain about
that unfortunate Textile deal.”
This, when the assault on me had
burst out with fresh energy the day
after he landed from Europe! I could
scarcely believe that his vanity, his confidence
in his own skill at underground
work, could so delude him. “Don’t
bother,” said I. “All that’s ancient history.”
But he had thought out some lies he
regarded as particularly creditable to
his ingenuity; he was not to be deprived
of the pleasure of telling them. So I
was compelled to listen; and, being in
an indulgent mood, I did not spoil his
pleasure by letting him see or suspect
my unbelief. If he could have looked
into my mind, as I stood there in an attitude
of patient attention, I think even
his self-complacence would have been
put out of countenance. You may admire
the exploits of a “gentleman”
cracksman or pickpocket, if you hear
or read them with only their ingenuity
put before you. But see a “gentleman”
liar or thief at his sneaking, cowardly
work, and admiration is impossible.
As Langdon lied on, as I studied
his cheap, vulgar exhibition of himself,
he all unconscious, I thought: “Beneath
that very thin surface of yours, you’re
a poor cowardly creature—you and all
your fellow bandits. No; bandit is too
grand a word to apply to this game of
‘high finance.’ It’s really on the level
with the game of the fellow that waits
for a dark night, slips into the barnyard,
poisons the watch dog, bores an
auger hole in the granary, and takes
to his heels at the first suspicious
sound.”
With his first full stop, I said: “I understand
perfectly, Langdon. But I
haven’t the slightest interest in crooked
enterprises now. I’m clear out of all
you fellows’ stocks. I’ve reinvested my
property so that not even a panic would
trouble me.”
“That’s good,” he drawled. I saw
he did not believe me—which was natural,
as he thought I was laboring in
heavy weather, with a bad cargo of coal
stocks and contracts. “Come to lunch
with me. I’ve got some interesting
things to tell you about my trip.”
A few months before, I should have
accepted with alacrity. But I had lost
interest in him. He had not changed;
if anything, he was more dazzling than
ever in the ways that had once dazzled
me. It was I that had changed—my
ideals, my point of view. I had no desire
to feed my new-sprung contempt by
watching him pump in vain for information
to be used in his secret campaign
against me. “No, thanks. Another day,”
I replied, and left him with a curt nod.
I noted that he had failed to speak of
my marriage, though he had not seen
me since. “A sore subject with all the
Langdons,” thought I. “It must be
very sore, indeed, to make a man who is
all manners neglect them.”
My whole life had been a series of
transformations so continuous that I
had noted little about my advance, beyond
its direction—like a man hurrying
up a steep that keeps him bent, eyes
down. But, as I turned away from
Langdon, I caught myself in the very
act of transformation. No doubt, the
new view had long been there, its horizon
expanding with every step of my
ascent; but not until that talk with him
did I see it. I looked about me in
Wall Street; in my mind’s eye I saw
the great rascals of “high finance,”
their respectability stripped from them,
saw them gathering in the spoils which
their cleverly trained agents, commercial
and political and legal, filched with
light fingers from the pockets of the
crowd, saw the crowd looking up to
these trainers and employers of pickpockets,
hailing them “captains of industry”!
They reaped only where and
what others had sown; they touched industry
only to plunder and to blight it;
they organized it only that its profits
might go to those who did not toil and
who despised those who did. “Have I
gone mad in the midst of sane men?” I
asked myself. “Or have I been mad,
and have I suddenly become sane in a
lunatic world?”
I did not linger on that problem. For
me action remained the essential of life,
whether I was sane or insane. I resolved
then and there to study out a
new course. By toiling like a sailor at
the pump of a sinking ship, I had taken
advantage to the uttermost of the respite
Galloway’s help had given me.
My property was no longer in more or
less insecure speculative “securities,”
but was, as I had told Langdon, in
forms that would withstand the worst
shocks. The attacks of my enemies, directed
partly at my fortune, or, rather,
at the stocks in which they imagined it
was still invested, and partly at my personal
character, were doing me good
instead of harm. Hatred always forgets
that its venomous shafts, falling round
its intended victim, spring up as legions
of supporters for him. My business
was growing rapidly; my daily letter
to investors was read by hundreds of
thousands where tens of thousands had
read it before the Roebuck-Langdon
clique began to make me famous by
trying to make me infamous.
“I am strong and secure,” said I to
myself as I strode through the wonderful
canyon of Broadway, whose walls
are the mighty palaces of finance and
commerce from which business men
have been ousted by the cormorant
“captains of industry.” I must use my
strength. How could I better use it
than by fluttering these vultures on their
roosts, and perhaps bringing down a
bird or two?
I decided, however, that it was better
to wait until they had stopped rattling
their beaks and claws on my shell in
futile attack. “Meanwhile,” I reasoned,
“I can be getting good and ready.”
TO BE CONTINUED.
A LITTLE CHILD SHALL LEAD THEM
In the region of South
Washington Square
there are many ancient
dwellings which have
fallen into uses which
would make their original
owners, who were
the solid men of old
New York, turn over in their narrow
vaults in Trinity churchyard if they
could know of them. Alien peoples,
swarthy of skin and picturesque of
dress, occupy and surround them, and
strange industries are carried on under
the roofs which once sheltered the families
of the dignified old Knickerbockers
who formed the aristocracy of the city.
In many of these transformed residences
of the wealthy, after climbing
many flights of stairs, whose quaint
old mahogany balustrades have been
marred by generations of careless movers,
one comes to apartments which are
provided with skylights and northern
windows, and these, being classified as
studios, command relatively high rents,
considering the lack of every modern
convenience and comfort. They are occupied
by the younger and unknown
artists, who cannot afford the rents demanded
in the more fashionable studio
buildings, and the reek of the oil stove
and odor of cooking, mingling with the
smell of paint and turpentine, which
pervades the hallways, indicate that they
are used as living quarters and work
rooms combined.
The whole quarter abounds in cheap
restaurants, places where one may obtain
a full course dinner, of sorts, and
a small bottle of alleged claret included,
for an absurdly small sum; but a carton
of biscuits, a tin of sardines and a can
of condensed milk are usually in evidence
on the littered tables of the
studios, and, together with the odor of
stale coffee, bespeak an economy of diet
which is incompatible with the good
work which comes of the well-fed body.
It was in one of these small rooms,
perched at the top of the tallest among
the houses, that a girl lay on a couch,
her face buried in her hands, as the
early dusk of a winter’s afternoon softened
the tawdriness of the furnishings.
A curtain of burlaps screened one corner,
hiding the toilet arrangements,
which would have suggested that the
couch served as a bed by night; and the
flowering plants at the window, the arrangement
of artistic posters and
sketches on the walls, and, above all,
the neatness and orderliness of the
room, proclaimed feminine occupancy.
Her attitude was that of dejection,
and she had not waited to remove coat
or hat before seeking consolation in the
refuge of tears; but there was determination
in her expression and in the set
of her shoulders when she sat up and
looked resentfully at the flat package
lying on the table. The imprint of a
well-known publishing house was on
the wrapping paper, and in her hand
was a letter from the same firm, thanking
her for the privilege of examining
the sketches and regretting that they
were not fitted to their immediate needs.
She lighted a gas jet and re-read the
letter, trying to derive some comfort
from the courtesy of the declination,
but when she unwrapped the sketches,
she was forced to acknowledge to herself
that they did not seem so strong as
when she hopefully submitted them a
fortnight before.
These two weeks had been a time of
anxiety for Elizabeth Thornton, for so
much depended upon the sale of the
sketches, the results of months of labor,
that she had alternately built castles in
the air and wondered what was to become
of her, as her mood made her
hopeful or despondent of their acceptance.
She had sold some of her work
during her three years of study in New
York, but not enough to pay even her
very modest living expenses, and these,
together with the fees for tuition at the
art school and the purchase of material,
had diminished almost to the vanishing
point the few hundreds of dollars which
she possessed when she commenced her
studies.
A knock on the door caused her to
glance hastily around the room, to be
sure that evidences of domestic occupancy
were not scattered about, before
opening it to the tall, good-looking
young fellow who stood hat in hand,
his fur-lined coat thrown open and an
expectant smile on his face.
“I have climbed so many stairs that I
am not sure whether I have reached
heaven or the studio of Miss Elizabeth
Thornton,” he said, breathlessly, in a
cheery voice; but the girl, whose face
was in the shadow while his was in the
light, extended her hand and greeted
him warmly.
“Tom, you irreverent boy! Come inside
this minute, before you scandalize
my neighbors,” she exclaimed. “And
now that you are in, tell me how you
found me out and how you happen to
be in New York.”
“In the first place, I am fortunate
enough not to find you out, and, secondly,
I don’t happen to be in New
York; I just live here, as I have done
any time these past three years. But I
didn’t know that you did until I met
old Oliver, who gave me your address.
I didn’t know whether it was your place
of business or your dwelling; but I
came on the chance of finding you.”
“And I don’t think you appreciate
yet that it is both,” she said, an amused
expression on her face, as she saw him
glance around the room.
“Do you really live here, too?” he
asked. The evidence of the studio was
there, but none of the delicate and
dainty traces of a feminine bedchamber.
“Indeed I do, and when it comes
‘by-low’ time, there is a grand transformation
scene,” she answered, laughing;
and, although he joined in her
laughter, there was sadness in his heart
as he realized the import of the meager
accommodations.
“I don’t see a kitchen, at any rate,
so I suppose there is no reason why
you can’t come out to dinner with me
this evening,” he said.
“Nothing but your presence, which
prevents me from changing my gown,”
she replied, doubtfully. “You can
choose between walking the streets and
sitting on the stairs outside while I get
ready.”
“Don’t make it as long a proceeding
as in the old days, then,” he said, as he
stood by the table and carelessly turned
over the sketches, and she smiled a little
bitterly as she promised to hurry,
realizing how little she had to select
from as compared to the days when the
choice from many gowns demanded due
consideration. A flood of recollections
came to her as she made her hasty toilet,
and she appreciated, from the cheer and
life which Tom Livingston’s brief presence
had brought into the studio, how
terribly lonely her life had been for the
past few months. Before that there
had been the companionship of her fellow
students in the art school, many of
the women struggling along like herself,
living on the bare necessities of life and
oftentimes knowing what it meant to
lack for them, but stimulated and kept
at their work by the hope of ultimate
success in their painting.
The small glass told her that her face
was still very attractive, although it had
lost much of the girlish prettiness it
possessed in the days when Tom had
known and loved her; but then—thank
Heaven!—she had never cared for such
things, and all she wanted was success
in her chosen profession, the one thing
which she loved in life.
And Tom, on the other side of the
door, was also thinking of her career
and the visible results of her work since
he had seen her; the small, cheap studio
in the dilapidated old house and the lack
of comfort in her mode of living, and
he contrasted it with the home he had
known her in and the things he could
have surrounded her with, had she accepted
his offer when the crash came
which threw her on her own resources.
She had elected to remain independent,
to devote what little money had been
saved from the wreck of her fortunes to
pursuing her studies in painting; encouraged
in her decision by the praise
which her amateurish efforts had gained
from sympathetic friends. But while
the studies of the daughter of John
Thornton, one of the most influential
men of the city where they lived, might
be praised by the good-natured reporters
of the home papers at local exhibitions,
the works of Elizabeth Thornton, of
whose parentage and social position the
critics neither knew nor cared, were
judged on their merits when she asked
that they be taken seriously, and they
were found sadly wanting.
Tom could imagine the girl’s latter
history from what he knew of the artists’
colony in New York; the years in
the art school, where she had worked
hard and no one had been sufficiently ill-natured
or had cared enough for her
to tell her to give it up, and then the
misguided judgment which had led her
to take a studio for herself. He had
tactfully said nothing when he had
looked over the sketches; but he knew
that they were bad, and his sharp eyes
had not missed the traces of tears on
her face; so he easily made two, by the
old process of putting one and one together,
and formed a pretty accurate
guess as to what had happened.
Elizabeth was all smiles when she
joined him, and they went down the
long stairs together. The dinner was
a delight to her; the well-cooked and
daintily served food, the pretty table
appointments, and the music from the
balcony, all seemed like a breath from
the past—from the time before she became
absorbed in what she called her
“life work.”
“It is so long since I have been in
such a delightful place as this, with the
prospect of such a dinner, that you must
not expect me to talk,” she said, when
he had given the order, after due consultation
with her over the menu. “But
I am a good listener, and you can tell
me about what you have been doing.”
“It is neither a very long nor a very
exciting narration,” he replied, laughing.
“You gave me such a very decided
answer, three years ago, that I haven’t
had the courage to look at a woman
since, and if you can’t find a woman in
three years of a man’s life, it is safe to
say that it has been uneventful.” She
looked at him apprehensively, for there
was one topic which she had determined
to avoid, and here he was rushing into
it before the oysters were served.
“No, no. It isn’t that which I wish
to know about,” she said, hastily. “But
tell me what you have been doing; what
you are doing now.”
“This evening I am dining with some
one whom I have thought of every day
since I saw her last,” he answered, gallantly.
“During the day I spend most
of my time in a disagreeable office,
working for money which I do not
need, because that seems to be the custom
of American men. That has been
my life for half of each of these three
years; the alternate six months I have
spent in Florence with my mother.”
“I envy you the Florentine portion of
the year,” she said, looking at him a
little wistfully. “Some day, when my
ship comes in, I hope to spend a long
time there.”
“I go back in two months,” he said,
eagerly. “My mother would be delighted
to see you, if you would come
over with me.”
“Ah, but my ship may be delayed
longer than that and——”
“There is a ship always at your disposal,
now as it was three years ago,”
he interrupted, but she made a gesture
of protest.
“It is good to see you again, Tom; it
is nice to be with you. Please don’t
make it necessary for me to send you
away again. Let’s just be friends, and
let me feel that I have your sympathy
and affection in the struggle I am having
with my life work.”
“You have both, always, little girl;
but is it worth it, this ‘life work’? Is it
enough to repay you for sacrificing all
that other women find good in life? I
wish that you would tell me about your
troubles in it; your struggles and disappointments
and what you hope for.”
It was no easy recital which the girl entered
upon, and her pride made her conceal
a great deal; but from what Tom
knew of her circumstances before she
started in, and the conclusions he had
drawn from what he had seen, he was
able to read between the lines of her
story.
“And so, you see, I am not able to do
as good work as I should,” she faltered
over the coffee. “I am ‘faking’ it all,
because I cannot afford to use models,
and what talent I may have is in the line
of portraiture. But sitters don’t flock
to South Washington Square, and it is
hard to get a start.”
“Have you ever done portraits?” he
asked, anxious to find a way to help
her.
“No—that is, no paying ones. I have
painted only two, and, like the country
storekeeper, taken my pay in kind; but
they were good, Tom—really they were,
and I feel that if I could get such work
to do I could make a name for myself.”
“Why not paint my portrait?” he
asked, suddenly. “I have always longed
to have my phiz, labeled ‘Portrait of a
Gent,’ staring from the wall at an exhibition.”
“I’m afraid it would be from near
the skyline, if my signature were on
it,” she answered, laughing. “That is,
if it were accepted at all; but you must
understand, Tom, old boy, that I can’t
accept your offers of help, even under
the thickest of veils.”
“That is the beastly part of the conventions
of this miserable world,” he
answered, irritably. “Here am I, strong,
healthy and with more of its goods than
I can use, and yet you can’t accept from
my surplus enough to tide you over a
lean year or two, because Mrs. Grundy
forbids.”
“But she is a very real and very terrible
person; even to bachelor maids,
Tom. If, like a sensible boy, you had
married a sensible girl, whom you could
send to me for her portrait, it would be
different, for you would receive full
value, and at the same time assist a
struggling young artist.”
“By Jove, I have it!” he exploded.
“I have not committed matrimony myself,
but a lot of my friends have, and
I am going to demand payment for all
the teething rings, caudle cups and other
baby truck I have been distributing, and
make ’em all send their kids to you for
their portraits.”
“Oh, Tom, you are a dear, but remember
the size of my studio, and let
them come one at a time,” she answered,
laughing at his enthusiasm. “Remember
that two babies would crowd it
dreadfully, and I wouldn’t know how
to get on with even one.”
“Never fear, you will pick that up fast
enough, Betsy, and if you can deliver
the goods, your fortune is made. What
do you charge for the life-sized portrait
of a baby?”
“Why, really, I haven’t a fixed price,”
she answered, realizing that he was in
earnest. “As I told you, I have painted
but two portraits, and the payment for
the last was the making of this gown.
It was my dressmaker’s picture.” He
looked her over critically.
“Well, it’s mighty becoming. I suppose
that is equivalent to about five hundred
dollars, isn’t it?”
“Oh, Tom! You are a greater baby
than the sitters whom you propose to
send to me,” she exclaimed. “If I become
famous, I may ask that much
years and years from now.”
“Young woman, you are to understand
that you are ‘personally conducted’
in your new field, and I am your
manager. It won’t do to cheapen your
work by putting a small price on it.
Make ’em pay, and they will think that
you are great.”
“Not when they see my studio,” she
answered, but his enthusiasm was comforting
to her.
The little studio was not satisfying to
Elizabeth as she transformed it into a
bedroom by the simple process of bringing
the bedclothes out from their place
of concealment and sliding back the
curtain. The unaccustomed luxury of
the dinner had awakened old memories
of the comfort and daintiness which had
been unknown to her in her later life,
and the rejection of her sketches had
shattered the dreams of acquiring them
again, which had comforted her when
she sent them out. And Tom, bowling
up the avenue in a hansom, felt uncomfortable
at the thought of her being in
such a place alone and unprotected, for
the dinner had awakened memories in
his mind, too, and renewed the old longing
for Elizabeth which he thought the
years of separation had conquered.
“But she is not the kind of a woman
to come to me because she has made a
failure, and, if she were, she would not
be worth the winning,” he thought, bitterly,
as he lighted his cigar. “A little
more of the life she is leading now, a
few more disappointments, and the
woman that is in her, the part of herself
which she has crushed back for the past
three years, will be annihilated. I must
find some way to rescue it, to rouse it,
and when she has achieved, at least, a
semblance of success, trust to my own
good fortune to make her look at things
as I want her to see them.”
It was a new proposition to him, and
he racked his brain to find a way out,
and by the time he reached his club he
was in a mood to resort to physical violence,
if necessary, to make any one of
his married friends promise to deliver
up a child for portrait purposes. But
the club was deserted, and he went to
bed to spend a wakeful night in seeking
a solution of his problem.
Elizabeth smiled grimly the next day
as she was preparing her frugal luncheon.
A bunch of violets, whose value
represented a half month’s rent of her
tiny studio, was diffusing fragrance
through it, and a basket of fruit, which
would last a month, was on the table;
but the necessaries were represented by
a pot of tea, a package of biscuits and
a small pat of butter. Even the last was
an unwonted extravagance at midday,
but, after the dinner of the night before,
she could not descend too suddenly to
dry biscuits, and, after all, Tom’s confidence
had given her more courage for
the future. She had even tried to work
over the rejected sketches with a certain
degree of hopefulness, but her heart
was not in it, and she was gazing at one
of them disconsolately, when there was
a sharp knock at the door, and Tom,
disregarding all studio ethics, burst in
before she could open it. He seized
both of her hands and whirled her
about the room, to the grave peril of
her modest bric-à-brac, his face beaming
and his eyes sparkling with pleasure.
“Betsy, things are coming your way;
I’ve caught one for you,” he almost
shouted, and she implored him to be
quiet and tell her what he meant.
“Why, a subject—a victim, or whatever
you call people who have their portraits
painted. No end of money and
fame undying—but I haven’t time to
tell you about it all now. Just let me
know when you can commence, and I
will have her here.”
“Are you in earnest, Tom?” she
asked, incredulously; for the sudden
realization of his prophecies of the night
before seemed too good to be true.
“In earnest? Well, rather. Young
woman, your foot is on the first rung
of the ladder of fame, and the day is
coming when I shall be proud to know
you.”
“But who is it?” she persisted.
“Her name wouldn’t mean anything
to you, and I haven’t time to tell you
the story, but I will take you out to
dinner to-night and tell you all about
it.”
“But how old is she, Tom? I must
know what to prepare for.”
“I wasn’t indiscreet enough to ask
the lady’s age, but I should say about
four years. I can see that there is no
chance of getting anything but questions
out of you; but I will make the
appointment for ten to-morrow morning,
and call for you at six-thirty tonight
for dinner. Please be ready, so
that I will not have to camp on those
confounded stairs.”
Tom’s story at dinner was as delightful
as a fairy tale to her, and if the first
one had been made pleasant by anticipation,
the feast of realization transported
her to the realm of air castles.
The arrival of the Italian family which
had come from Florence to settle in
New York, bearing letters of introduction
to Tom from his mother, just in
time to fit into his plans to make her a
painter of children, seemed a harbinger
of good fortune. The father had been
most enthusiastic when Tom mentioned
the “rising young artist” to him, and
was anxious that the sittings should
commence immediately, before her time
was all taken up.
“There is only one drawback, Betsy,”
said Tom, as he finished his story. “Little
Carlotta speaks only Italian, so I will
have to be there a lot to translate.”
“But won’t the mother, or some one,
come with her?” she asked, in surprise.
“You would be no better off, for they
can’t any of ’em speak English. I have
promised to bring her and fetch her
away, anyway.”
“Tom, I don’t know how to thank
you for what you are doing for me; but
it is awful to be under such an obligation
to anyone,” she said, the tears
coming to her eyes.
“If you think it’s any hardship to
ride around in a cab with the young
lady, just wait until you see her. She
is a raving, tearing beauty,” he answered,
laughing, but Elizabeth was
none the less grateful.
Tom’s enthusiastic description of the
child was borne out by the facts, and
it was a very beautiful and very dainty
little lady whom he carried into the
studio the next morning. She was typically
Italian, and the dark hair, warm,
brown skin and large, soft eyes, gave
her almost an Oriental expression, in
spite of the conventional frills and furbelows
in which she was dressed.
“Here she is, Betsy,” said Tom, gayly,
as he sat down with the youngster
on his lap. “Now tell me what you
want her to do, and I will translate for
you, for I must leave her with you while
I go to the office.” Elizabeth looked
at the child, who was gravely inspecting
the studio with wise-looking eyes.
“But, Tom, suppose she should cry
or anything; what am I to do? She
can’t understand me, and I shouldn’t
know what to say, anyway.”
“And this is what comes of being an
independent woman,” he said, looking
at her in disapproval. “Well, you will
have to take a chance, and get on the
best you know how, but I shall have
luncheon sent in here, and come back
to eat it with you, for I can’t trust the
child’s diet to a bachelor maid.”
Carlotta was frightened when Tom
left, and Elizabeth began, rather timidly,
to comfort her; but she found it an
easier task than she had imagined. The
feeling of the warm young body against
her breast, the sweet perfume of the
child’s hair and the caressing touch of
the little hands as they crept about her
neck, were grateful to the lonely artist,
and somewhere in the womanhood within
her, she found words which Carlotta
could understand, although they belonged
to no language known to grownups.
After the first feeling of strangeness
had worn off, the child was quite
contented with her, and so comfortable
and comforting in her arms that but
little progress had been made with the
portrait when a waiter brought in the
luncheon which Tom had ordered from
a neighboring restaurant. Tom came
back to eat it with them, and he was
entirely satisfied with the friendship
which had sprung up between the woman
and the child.
“I was asked to give you this; it
seems that it is an Italian custom to
pay part in advance,” he said, handing
her an envelope as he left her, and when
she opened it she found a crisp and substantial
bank note. He took the little
girl home that night, and when he returned
to take Elizabeth out to dinner,
she was so elated that she seemed to be
walking on air; but she insisted that
they go to a little Italian restaurant,
where she had been in the habit of dining.
“I was getting awfully tired of it,
Tom, but Carlotta has given me a liking
for everything Italian,” she said, merrily,
and Tom, in the happiness which
the change in her brought to him, ate
the indifferent food and drank the
doubtful wine contentedly. A few days
later he heard singing when he
knocked on Elizabeth’s door for luncheon,
and recognized an old nursery
rhyme, which he had not heard since
his childhood, and when he came in he
found her seated on the floor with Carlotta,
in the midst of a collection of toys,
which must have made a decided hole
in her advance payment.
“Is this the way you attend to your
‘life work,’ young woman?” he asked,
with mock severity, and she seemed a
little shamefaced; but when the waiter
brought the luncheon, he found all
three of them on the floor, and Elizabeth
not at all pleased with the fickle
Carlotta’s preference for the house
which Tom had built with the blocks.
But nothing could disturb Tom’s good
nature these days, for he realized that
Elizabeth was growing fonder of the
child each day, and with it all she
seemed happier and more feminine.
About a week after the sittings commenced,
he noticed that her hair was
arranged in the fluffy, loose way he had
admired so much three years before,
giving her face more of the girlish expression
it had lost, and a bright ribbon
at the throat relieved the somberness
of her working gown.
“Why, Betsy, you are growing
younger,” he said, looking at her in admiration,
and she blushed in confusion.
“You mean my hair and the ribbon,”
she replied, with a little trace of self-consciousness
in her manner. “Well,
you see, Carlotta is of a race which likes
bright colors, so I thought it would
please her.”
“And incidentally you have given me
great pleasure,” he said, smiling at her,
approvingly, and a song was in his
heart as he went down the stairs.
Sunshine is not abundant in a New
York winter, and none of it enters the
northern windows of a studio; but
Elizabeth’s tiny apartment came to have
an entirely different atmosphere while
the child spent her days in it. The
program remained the same as on the
first day; but Elizabeth employed so
much of her time in petting and playing
with the child, that the portrait did not
advance rapidly, although enough had
been accomplished to show that it promised
to be, by far, the best thing which
she had ever done. The jolly luncheons
were a joy to both of them, and
Carlotta always gave a crow of delight,
which Elizabeth’s heart was beginning
to echo, when Tom’s merry whistle heralded
his arrival.
But on the day he had noticed the
change in Elizabeth’s hair, there was a
marked restraint in her manner when
he came in for luncheon, and Carlotta,
with the sensitiveness which makes children
so quick to recognize the moods
of their elders, was sitting on the
couch, finger in mouth, and with widely
opened eyes, which threatened tears.
“Tom, I must have a talk with you,”
said Elizabeth, her voice trembling a
little as he looked inquiringly from
one to the other.
“Have you two had a falling out?”
he asked, laughing, but Elizabeth’s expression
checked his merriment.
“No, but I will tell you just what has
happened, and then I want an explanation.
Let me speak without interruption,
and then I will hear what you have
to say.” He took off his coat and sat
down without speaking, and Elizabeth
faced him.
“The Italian woman who cleans this
place came in this morning with her
mop and pail, and Carlotta commenced
chattering with her at once, and the
woman laughed, so that I asked her
what she was saying. She told me that
Carlotta said she looked like her mother,
and that she had the same kind of
mop and pail. Of course, judging from
the appearance and expensive clothing
of the child, she thought it was absurd;
but I got her to question Carlotta for
me, and she persisted in her story, and
described their home, which seems to
consist of two overcrowded rooms on
Mulberry Street.” She paused, and
Tom looked at her with no trace of embarrassment.
“Well, what of it?” he asked, defiantly.
“The child was telling the truth,
and there is no reason to punish her.”
“Punish her!” exclaimed Elizabeth,
taken aback. “It is not a question of
what she has said or done; but of your
conduct. Rich Italians do not live in
two rooms on Mulberry Street, and
you have deceived me and humiliated
me by using this means to give me
money.”
“Nothing of the sort,” he replied.
“I haven’t deceived you; although I will
admit that you deceived yourself, and
I did not set you right. The child’s
father was one of my mother’s gardeners
in Florence, and when he decided to
bring his large family over here, she
gave him a letter to me. He came to
my office the morning after we dined
together, and I went to see his family,
and fell in love with Carlotta at once.
The father was delighted to have her
portrait painted, and I thought it would
be better to get fresh clothes for such
an important occasion.”
“But immigrants are not making advance
payments which are more than I
should have charged for a half-dozen
portraits, and you have done this simply
to cloak an advance of money to
me,” she said, indignantly. “I suppose
that you meant it in kindness, but you
have put me under an obligation which
I hate and which it will take me years
to repay.”
“There is no question of obligation,”
he replied, gently. “If I, as the child’s
foster father, wish a portrait of her, it
is my own business whom I get to paint
it, and how much I pay for it. I have
made arrangements to care for Carlotta,
and I wish you to finish the portrait for
me, so that I may have something to remember
her and this happy time by,
when she grows up and leaves me.”
“Oh, Tom, you must not take her
away from me!” exclaimed Elizabeth,
in dismay. “If you will let me finish
this portrait and exhibit it, I am sure
that it will bring me other orders, and
then I can repay you and keep her with
me.”
“Do what? Keep the child with
you?” asked Tom, in amazement.
“Yes, if you will help that much,”
she faltered. “I have thought it all out
since the woman translated for me. I
know that I can get other orders from
this portrait, and I will be able to keep
her, if the parents will permit it, and
they have so many children that I am
sure they will. Oh, Tom, it has been
so lonely here, and now I can’t let you
come any more—and I want her so!”
She covered her face with her hands,
and, although Tom was not a man to
be amused by a woman’s tears, he
smiled and winked solemnly at the
frightened looking child, before he took
them and held them in his own.
“Elizabeth Thornton,” he said, seriously,
“I will not relinquish my claim
on Carlotta, and if you want her, you
must take me, too. It is time to stop
this foolishness about ‘life work,’ and to
remember that you are a woman, with
all the weaknesses of the sex, which we
condone, and with all of its sweetness,
which we love.”
Carlotta looked at them wonderingly
as Elizabeth put her arms around his
neck and her head on his breast; but
when he raised Elizabeth’s face and
kissed her lips, she clapped her tiny
hands and gave a crow of joy; for she
knew that her friends had found happiness.
SONG
Love planted my rose in his garden fair—
My rose of heart’s delight—
And he laughed with joy when he saw it bear
A crown of blossoms bright.
But the harsh wind shattered the petals red
’Twixt darkness and the dew;
What blossoms were living, what blooms were dead,
Ah, Love nor cared nor knew!
THE DESPOT
It was the boast of the
summer dwellers in
Roscoe that they had
not spoiled the place.
Mr. William Bangs was
reiterating this to his
wife’s niece, who stood
regarding his potato
patch rather disdainfully through the
glamour of a lorgnette.
“You see, Annie, my house is no better
than my neighbors’, my land not so
good,” he went on. “We keep no servants,
in the accepted sense, only the
girls whom you have seen—farmers’
daughters from the mountain road—or,
as your aunt Mary will put it, ‘We
look to the hills whence cometh our
help.’ And the outside work is done by
Paterson Roscoe and myself, with occasional
aid in haying time. The Smiths
live in quite the same fashion, the Jacksons,
with all their money, just as simply,
and the Babbits and Thomases follow
the lead. As a result”—he dug his
hoe into a hill of potatoes and Miss
Jenkins drew back a high-heeled slipper
from the contact—“we have an
ideal community. The villagers haven’t
lost their proper sense of democracy
and equality. And we—the outsiders—have
learned much from meeting
these plain, simple folk on their own
ground. So I don’t really approve of
this plan of yours. It’s a tremendous
innovation. We’ve got on quite well
enough for nearly four years without
entertainments, save those which are,
so to speak, indigenous and natural. I
don’t at all like the idea of vaudeville,
and I abhor a raffle!”
“But the church does need the money
so much, Uncle William,” the girl interrupted,
“and it’s a Unitarian church,
so the raffle doesn’t matter. Mr. Blythe
says he sees no objection to it if it’s conducted
properly, and everyone is so interested.
All the Pungville people will
come in quite a procession, and Tom
Mason is to drive the performers over
on his coach.”
“Oh, if Tom Mason’s the reason”—uncle
William’s hoe rested helplessly—“there’s
nothing more to be said.” Annie
frowned behind a smile. “But we’ve
been thanking Heaven every night of
our lives that nineteen stiff miles lay
between us and that barbarous Pungville.”
He picked up a handful of warm,
brown potatoes and threw them into the
basket.
“My dear girl, you’re a wonder!
You’ve been here five days, and you’ll
tear down in just that time what it has
taken us four years to build up.”
“Then have I your blessing?”
The girl showed roguish under her
insistence, but uncle William shook his
head. “The best you’ll get from me,
young woman, is a most reluctant sufferance.
You are hopeless. I don’t see
why you asked me at all, with the thing
as good as settled. Go on; but don’t
come back to your old uncle with the
demoralization of an entire village on
your conscience.”
“Nonsense!” laughed the other. “That
won’t trouble me one bit. Just now I’m
much more concerned as to what you’re
to do for us at the fair—something that
will be popular and yet entail no loss of
dignity.” She regarded him quizzically.
“Ah! I have it! Fortunes told by
the cards! A magician in gown and
fez, behind a curtain. Slight extra
charge, flattering and profitable alike.”
She clapped her hands and Mr. Bangs
groaned.
“Don’t make me face details yet.”
He struck at another potato hill, and
Annie turned to the road. “Wait a
minute,” he called after her; “this is serious.
Have you spoken to Miss Pamela
yet?”
“Miss Pamela Roscoe, you mean?
No, of course not; why should I?”
“Why should you?” Uncle William
leaned on his hoe and fixed her with
stern eye. “Easier a brick without
straw, a law without a legislature, than
to foist an idea, a plan, a measure on
this village save in one way. My dear
Annie, haven’t you found out in five
days that Miss Pamela is chief of the
clan? Sister, aunt, cousin, in varying
degrees, to every Roscoe and Collamer
in the township—and there are no others
worthy the count. Don’t you know
that she lives in the biggest house, has
money in the bank, owns railroad stock,
preserves opinions and never goes out
of doors? That last is enough to surround
her with a wall of mystery, and
her own personality does the rest. Her
position is almost feudal; the others
may be jealous, most of the women are,
for she is as acquisitive as she is dogmatic,
and somehow she has been able
to deflect nearly all the family possessions
to her own line of inheritance;
but, though they scold behind her back,
they bend the knee, every one of them.
“You really must see her and get her
consent, or gradually you will have the
whole village backing out of its agreements.
You’d better go before she
hears of the plan from anyone else. I
dare say you’re too late already. You’ll
need all your diplomacy, and I wouldn’t
attempt it till after dinner. Get some
points from your aunt Mary. We’ll
talk it over by and by. Now, speaking
of dinner, do you mind taking these potatoes
to Cassandra as you go by the
kitchen door? They’re my very first.
They’re late enough, but I guess I’m
a week ahead of Smith, anyway. Thank
you.” He turned to his work again.
Miss Pamela Roscoe lived in a large
house freshly painted white, with dark
green blinds, chronically closed. To
the front door wandered a box-bordered
gravel path, and up this avenue
Annie Jenkins walked in the red radiance
of the September afternoon. Like
a good soldier, she had donned her
brightest armor, and her muslin skirts
flicked in a friendly yet business-like
way against the green. She raised the
heavy brass knocker, its rattle shook
the door and echoed through an empty
hall.
Miss Pamela Roscoe heard the sound,
and went softly, with no show of haste,
to a window that commanded what is,
in local parlance, known as a handsome
view of the front porch, from which
vantage she remarked her visitor through
peeping shutters.
But she waited—it is not considered
good form in Roscoe to admit a
stranger too eagerly—for a decent interval
to elapse. Thanks to aunt Mary’s
coaching, Annie did not knock again,
but stood in pretty decision with her
eyes straight before her. A leisurely
footstep sounded within; the latch lifted
with dignity, the door opened a crack
at first, then more widely; and, outlined
against a blacker background,
stood the tall, stern, forbidding figure
of Miss Pamela Roscoe herself!
She was a lady of fateful appearance,
black-haired and pale, with a marvelous
impression of preservation. Her manner
was of the nil admirari sort, and her
voice what Annie afterward described
as mortuary. The girl murmured her
name, a wan smile welcomed her.
“Come right in, Miss Jenkins,” the
gloomy voice began, “only I don’t want
you should step off that oilcloth. I
ain’t going to get that carpet all tracked
up. You go right on into the front
room”—a gaunt arm pushed her toward
a darker space—“and I’ll open up
there in a minute.”
Miss Pamela, at the window, threw
back the shutter, rolled up a curtain
and the western sunlight filled the place.
Annie took the chair which her hostess
dusted ostentatiously, a stout, wooden
rocker with a tidy—Bo-Peep in outline
stitch in red—flapping cozily at its back
but Miss Roscoe still stood.
“It ain’t hospitable, I know,” her
monotone apologized; “a first visit, too—but
I’m going to ask you to excuse
me a minute right at the set-off. When
you knocked, I was buying some berries
of the Collamer twins, and just
a-measuring of them. I don’t allow no
one to measure in my house but myself,
if they are my grand-nephews, and I
most ought to go back to the summer
kitchen to finish and pay ’em—if you
don’t mind. There’s the album and
last week’s paper, and you just make
yourself to home till I get back.”
Left alone, in somewhat austere comfort,
Miss Jenkins’ eyes wandered over
the room, from the strips of bunting at
the windows—black alternating with
red, white and blue, which a card in
pale, cramped writing explained: “In
Memory of Garfield, 1881”—to two
elaborate fly-catchers which did duty as
chandeliers from vantage points of the
ceiling. The simpler, made of straw
tied with bows of red worsted, paled
before the glories of the other—a
structure of silver cardboard in cubes,
the smaller depending from the corners
of the larger in diminishing effect, ribbon-bound,
with a gleaming pearl bead
in the center of each.
A pair of strange tables, laden with
still stranger ornaments, filled the larger
spaces of the floor and bore testimony
to the prowess of some pioneer in the
line of industrial adornment.
“Poor soul,” thought the girl, “here
is the decorative instinct untrammeled
by imitation. Individuality inherent!
Unkind fate, furnishing no models, has
produced originality.” She walked toward
the larger table for closer scrutiny
just as Miss Pamela re-entered the
room. A faint accent of gratification
colored the latter’s voice.
“I see you looking at them stands,”
she said; “mosaic, I call ’em. I made
every stitch of ’em myself. Soft pine
they are; my brother Nathan gave me
the wood, and I’d been saving the
pieces of crockery for years. You cut
places in the wood and stick ’em in
close in patterns with colors that look
pretty together—sometimes you have to
use a hammer—and then you sandpaper
the rough places—it’s terrible on the
hands—and put on a couple of coats o’
shellac. I call ’em pretty handsome.
Cousin Parthenia Roscoe was here the
day I was finishing them, and I tell you
she admired ’em. Those crackle ware
pieces were from an old pitcher of her
mother’s that came to me—it got
broken, and I worked ’em in at the corners.
I don’t set no great store by that
alum cross. They’re kind o’ common,
but it turned out so nice I let it stand
there. How did I make it? Why you
just take a cross of wood and wind it
with yarn and let it hang overnight in a
solution of alum and water, and in the
morning it’s all crystal. ’Tain’t no
work; but, land’s sakes! there’s enough
to make up in those wax autumn leaves;
I call that a likely spray of woodbine.
It took me the bigger part of three
mornings to get it done, and ’twas in
the winter I made it, so I didn’t have
nothing to go by but my memory.”
She pinched the stiff little garland
into a more aggressive attitude, and
turned, with a sort of caress, to a jar
of colored pampas grass that flaunted
itself in the corner. Annie’s eyes followed
the motion, and Miss Pamela answered
the question in them by handing
her the jar for a closer inspection.
There was pride in her voice as she
spoke, though her tone was casual. “It’s
just one of my what-not vases, I call
’em. I invented it myself. ’Twas a
blacking bottle, to begin with, but I
covered it with putty, good and thick,
and then I stuck all them things on it.
Here’s a peach-stone basket and a
couple of Florida beans and some seashells
that were brought me from down
East. The sleeve buttons on the front
were broken, but I think they stand up
well, and that gold paint does set off the
whole. It’s been imitated, you’ll find,”
she added, dismally, “but the idea’s
original with me.”
She replaced the jar in its corner.
Then, as a sudden realization of the
duty of a hostess seized her, she seated
herself decorously in a stiff-backed
chair opposite her visitor, and, adjusting
primly what is technically known
as a “front breadth,” gave herself unreservedly
to polite inquiry.
“Is your health good?” she asked,
with an air of expecting the worst.
“Oh, very good, indeed,” said Annie,
conscious that she brought disappointment
on the wings of her voice.
“It has been a sickly season,” remarked
the elder lady.
“I am always well,” laughed Annie,
but it was the ghost of a laugh.
“And is Mr. Bangs well, and your
aunt?” The voice rose at the last word—expectantly.
And Annie clutched at
the fact that she had left aunt Mary
lying down at home.
“My uncle? Yes. But my aunt has
a headache. Otherwise she’d have come
with me this afternoon.”
“She’d better keep quiet.” Miss Pamela
shook her head. “A cousin of
mine, over Rutland way—Andromeda
Spear, you’ve heard of her, maybe—your
aunt always puts me in mind of
her—she used to have headaches like
that, and she wouldn’t hear to reason
about ’em. So she kept on her feet
when she’d ought to be lyin’ down, and
one day—’twas a fall day, like this, I
remember—she had a seizure in the
hen house, and she never got over it—though
she lingered for years,” she
added, by way of consideration.
“But, you see, Miss Roscoe, we have
no hen house,” retorted Annie, with a
sort of flippant desperation.
“Well, there’s plenty of places,” remarked
the other, sententiously. “Bed’s
not the only place to die in, and I’ve always
believed in proper precautions.
You give Miss Bangs my respects, and
tell her that she can’t be too careful.”
Then followed a fusillade of questions—the
length of her stay, her graduation
from college in June, her likelihood of
marriage, and her religious beliefs.
Dazed, depleted, the girl’s answers
grew monosyllabic, in spite of an air of
forced gayety which she strove hard to
maintain. Somehow the inherent and
masterful depression of her hostess was
weighing her down. Outside the sun
had settled in clouds, and a somber twilight
stole in through the window. The
voice opposite droned on, engrossing,
dominating, hypnotic. Annie realized
that unless she roused herself she
would relapse into permanent silence,
and so, in a lucky pause, as her eyes
fell upon a strange object hanging
above the mantelpiece, she grew aggressive
for the moment, and boldly asked
a question herself.
“Pardon my interrupting, Miss Roscoe,
but do you mind telling me what is
that mysterious and interesting—thing?”
Miss Pamela’s gaze followed the turn
of Annie’s head. She rose grimly from
her seat and went to the further corner
of the room, whence she abstracted a
yardstick and stood before the fire-board.
Deftly she pushed off a cloth
that enshrouded the object, and disclosed
what had evidently been, at one
time, a chromo of vast dimensions; its
bright gilt frame remained intact, but
the picture itself was entirely obliterated
by successive coatings of her useful
gold paint, and to the center was affixed
half of a flower basket—the flaring
kind—cut longitudinally. This basket,
also gilded heavily, was filled with
a varied profusion of artificial fruits.
Annie turned her chair. Miss Pamela
cleared her throat and pointed with the
yardstick.
“It’s not a thing, Miss Jenkins,” she
began, with some severity, “but a sort of
monument that I have made—I call it
my ‘Memorial Fruit Piece.’” There was
about Miss Roscoe something of the
pride of the discoverer, and she warmed
to her subject.
“You see, ours was a large family,
and, from time to time, many of us
were taken away—‘called home,’ you
might say—and those that went left to
those that remained a good many relics
and keepsakes like. They came to
mother first, and after mother’s death
they came to me, and I had ’em round
in bureau drawers and bandboxes and
trunks, and they was in the way when
I was cleaning house or making changes
of arrangements, and I won’t say that
such as was fabrics wasn’t attracting
moths. But I couldn’t think of no way
to remedy it. Till suddenly—let’s see,
’twas eleven weeks ago last Tuesday—the
idea came to me, and I grouped
’em together, like you see ’em here—this
tribute.”
Her yardstick touched the basket lovingly,
as she went on: “That banana,
on the extreme left, contains my grandfather’s
gold-bowed spectacles, jest as
he used to wear ’em. Gran’pa grew terrible
deaf when he got to be an old man,
and so he never heard a team coming
up behind him one day when mother’d
sent him down to the store for a loaf
of bread. Miss Jenkins, them glasses
was on his nose just as lifelike when
they brought him in to us! My mother’s
wedding ring is in that greengage
plum next to the banana, and aunt
Sophia Babcock’s is in that damson, a
little below to the right.
“You see that peach? Pretty lifelike,
I call it—well, there ain’t anything
in it yet, but my great-uncle
Bradly’s shirtstuds are in the Bartlett
pear, just beyond, and that orange contains
a Honiton lace collar that my
mother wore the day she was married.
“And this Baldwin apple”—her voice
grew intimate—“has in it some little
relics of my own uncle Aaron Roscoe.
He was a good man, and he felt the
call early, and he journeyed to heathen
lands to carry the glad tidings, and we
never heard from him again—till quite
recent, when these little relics was sent
back.
“Do you remember my brother
Willy? Gracious, no! What was I
thinking of? Of course you don’t—your
aunt Mary’d remember him,
though. He was my youngest brother,
and a great hand for all sorts of frolic
and fun. Well, it’s more’n thirty years
ago, but it seems just yesterday that he
fell in the mill pond. Sister Coretta
was with him, and she’d let him get out
of her sight—which she hadn’t ought to—but,
childlike, she’d got to playing
with the shavings, and sticking ’em over
her ears, and when she sensed things
Willy wa’n’t nowhere to be found.
They drawed off the water, and there
he was, poor little thing, and they
brought him home and laid him on the
kitchen table, and then mother and I, we
went through his pockets to see what
there was, and there we found a bag of
marbles, just as he’d had ’em—and he
was a great hand for marbles. Well,
mother she kept ’em in her bureau
drawer for years, and whenever she’d
open the bureau drawer it would make
her feel bad, ’cause she’d think of Willy,
and after mother’s death it made me
feel bad to see ’em, ’cause I’d think of
Willy and mother, too. Yet, somehow,
I couldn’t think of no way to put ’em
in here till suddenly it occurred to me
in the night—’twas three weeks ago
come Friday—and I got up then and
there and I covered ’em each with purple
silk and made ’em into that bunch of
grapes on the extreme right.”
Miss Roscoe turned to her audience,
her face rapt, as is the face of one who
has gazed on a masterpiece. Annie recognized
that now or never was her
chance to state the errand that had
brought her, to break through the
strong reluctance that had held her at
bay through the interview. She rose
and held out her hand.
“It is—wonderful,” she looked toward
the memorial, “and I can’t tell
you how good it is of you to explain it
all to me. I envy you the power you
have of making—wonderful things.”
The adjective crowded out every other
in her vocabulary. “But I really came
to ask you to do something for me, Miss
Roscoe,” she smiled at the sphinxlike
figure. “I’ve been getting up a sort of
fair, and it’s going to be a great success—everybody
in the village has
promised to help, and my New York
friends from Pungville are to give a
sort of entertainment. I thought, you
know—that you’d like to help, too, so
I came to see what you’d be willing to
do. We mean to have a sort of raffle.”
Miss Roscoe maintained her air of
pathetic sternness.
“And wouldn’t you like to give something
that we could take shares in—something,
perhaps, that you have made—one
of your what-not jars, or, if
you’re very generous, why not the ‘Memorial
Fruit Piece’?”
She stopped, somewhat staggered by
the daring of her own suggestion. Miss
Pamela had replaced the yardstick in its
corner, and Annie was conscious of a
vague relief when it was out of the
way. She rested her hand on the Bo-Peep
chair and waited.
Miss Pamela folded her thin arms
across her breast, and regarded her
calmly.
“Miss Jenkins, I don’t think there’s
going to be any fair,” she remarked,
succinctly.
The blood of youth boiled at the finality
of it. “Oh, yes, there is, Miss Roscoe;
I told you that I’d made all the arrangements.”
“Well, I’ve been making some arrangements,
too.”
“And everybody’s going to help—your
cousin, Mrs. Collamer, and Dorothea
Roscoe and Roscoe Collamer and
Mrs. Collamer Roscoe and your cousin
Paterson.”
“Paterson, indeed!” Miss Roscoe’s
voice showed its first touch of warmth
as she seized the conversation. “Miss
Jenkins,” she said, “you’re a young
woman, and a well-meaning one, and
my feelings toward you are kindly. But
a mistake has been made. There ain’t
going to be any fair!
“I know all about your plans, knew
’em from the minute you started talking
’em over with the minister and
cousin Parthenia, down at the meeting
house. After she left you, she came
right over and told me.”
“But she seemed very enthusiastic,”
began Annie, feebly.
“Yes, seemed,” interrupted the older
woman, “but she didn’t dare! Cousin
Parthenia never set herself up against
me yet, and she’s getting a little too
well on in years to begin. Next day
there was quite a meeting of our folks
here. My back gate kept a-clicking till
sundown. All but Paterson came, Miss
Jenkins, and he’s less than half a Roscoe,
and no Collamer at all. His
mother was one of them white-livered
Lulls, from Pomfret. He’s bound, anyway,
to stand by you, because he’s getting
wages from your uncle. Well, I
settled it all then and there, this fair
business, I mean, but I told them to
wait, for I some expected to see you!”
Annie’s eyes opened wide. “I meant
to come before; I’m afraid I am a little
late.” Her attitude was deprecatory; it
might have moved a stone, but it produced
no impression on her listener.
“I’m afraid you are,” Miss Pamela
assented, gloomily. “I’m an old woman,
and there ain’t much left to me, but I
don’t mean to let the authority that I’ve
always had in my family be taken away
by any outsider. If you’d come to me
first, Miss Jenkins, things might have
been arranged different; but that’s over
now, and I was always one to let bygones
be bygones.”
Annie had moved to the hall, while
her hostess fumbled at the door. It
opened and let in a whiff of cool air
and sounds of crickets on the grass.
“Autumn is here,” remarked Miss
Roscoe, impersonally, addressing the
world at large. Then she called to the
girl between the box rows. Was there
a touch of amusement in the mortuary
voice?
“I presume you’ll hear from the folks
to-morrow that they’ve changed their
minds. Do drop in again some time.
I’ve enjoyed your visit, and don’t forget
to tell Miss Bangs to be careful of
her headache!”
At home they were all in the dining
room. Annie stood in the doorway,
taking the pins out of her straw hat.
“Well?” called uncle William from
the head of the table.
“Far from it,” replied the girl. Her
cheeks burned, as she shook her head,
but there was a glint of laughter in her
eyes. She smoothed out her veil, pinned
it to the hat and tossed them both in the
hall, as she sank into her chair.
“I’ll have a lot to tell you after supper,
but here are a few facts to occupy
you till then:
“First, there isn’t going to be any
fair!
“Second, I believe I shall accept the
Masons’ invitation, after all, and spend
next week in Pungville.
“Third, behold in me a woman who
knows when she is beaten!
“Last, my afternoon’s experiences
have made me as hungry as a bear.
Uncle William, I am preparing to eat
four of those big, baked potatoes in
front of you, and, Aunt Mary, please let
Cassandra bring in a large pitcher of
cream!”
WALL STREET
Sir Richard
Steele, in describing
the Spectator Club,
remarks of the Templer
that “most of his
thoughts are fit for
conversation, as few of
them are derived from
business.” Nevertheless, almost any
man should be able to philosophize more
or less pleasantly and instructively over
his calling, and if statesmen, soldiers,
lawyers and medical gentlemen write
autobiographies and describe the various
debates, campaigns, litigations and horrible
operations they have been engaged
in, why should not an old stockbroker
chat about his business, and give a little
“inside information,” perhaps, about
that Street whose ways are supposed to
be so tortuous?
Go into the Waldorf any afternoon
you please, and see which has the more
attentive audience, Mr. Justice Truax
discussing cases, or Mr. Jakey Field tipping
his friends on sugar. Watch the
women at a tea and see how their eyes
brighten when young Bull, of the Stock
Exchange, comes in. Bull has a surer
road to smiles and favor than all the
flowers and compliments in New York—he
has a straight tip from John
Gates.
Business not fit for conversation!
Ask Mr. Morgan if anybody fidgets
when he talks? Has any clergyman as
eager a congregation as the audience
Mr. Clews preaches to from the platform
in front of his quotation board
every morning at eleven o’clock?
“Come, ye disconsolate,” then, and if
I can’t tell you how to make money, I
venture to assert I can interest you in
the place where you lost it.
There is no place of business, indeed,
so pictorial as Wall Street. Sunk
down amid huge buildings which wall
it in like precipices, with a graveyard
yawning at its head and a river surging
at its feet, its pavement teeming with
an eager, nervous multitude, its street
rattling with trucks laden with gold
and silver bricks, its soil mined with
treasure vaults and private wires, its
skyline festooned with ticker tape, its
historic sense vindicated by the heroic
statue of Washington standing in majestic
serenity on the portico of that
most exquisite model of the Parthenon,
and with the solemn sarcasm of the
stately brown church, backed by its
crumbling tombstones, lifting its slender
spire like a prophetic warning finger in
its pathway—this most impressive and
pompous of thoroughfares is at once
serious and lively, solid and vivacious.
You say to yourself this must be a vast
business which is so grandly domiciled;
and you wonder if the men live up to the
buildings.
The broker, in fact, who fills the eye
of pictorial satire and the country press,
is not an admirable object. His tall hat
and shiny boots are in too obvious a
foreground in sketches of race meetings,
uptown cafés and flash clubs. He is
represented as a maddened savage on
’Change, and a reckless debauchee at
leisure, who analyzes the operations of
finance in the language of a monte
dealer describing a prize fight, and
whose notion of a successful career is
something between a gambler, a revolutionist
and a buccaneer. He is supposed
to vibrate in cheerful nonchalance
between Delmonico’s and a beanery,
according as he is in funds or hard
up, and to exhibit a genial assurance
that “a member of the New York Stock
Exchange, sir,” will prove a pleasant
addition to the most exclusive circles.
This happy-go-lucky gentleman, however,
to use one of his own delightful
metaphors, “cuts very little ice” in the
region where he is believed to exert
himself most effectively. He is really
but the froth, riding lightly on the
speculative current. Still, I have placed
him, like Uriah, “in the forefront of
the battle,” while we draw back a little,
because he is the caricature of that
stocking-broking man-about-town Wall
Street has had the honor to create, and
because in popular fancy he is seen
standing, like Washington, before the
doors of the Stock Exchange, with a
gold pencil in one hand and a pad in
the other, ready to pounce on the
pocketbooks of parsons and schoolmistresses.
Parsons and schoolmistresses actually
do come to Wall Street; all the world
comes here, incorporates its idioms into
its dialect and is infected with its spirit.
It is a lounge for men of pleasure, a
study for men of learning, an El Dorado
for men of adventure, and a market
for men of business. It has a
habitat and a manner, a character and
a vernacular. It bristles with incongruity
and contradiction, yet it is as
logical as a syllogism.
Superficially, everything is manipulation,
chance, accident. Really, every
fluctuation is regulated by laws of
science, and, with adequate knowledge
and just deduction, profit is not speculative
but certain. It is this which
differentiates it from all mere gambling.
And it is this union of impulse
and logic which makes it so human, so
humorous, so dramatic and pathetic.
Perhaps its most curious incongruity
is its combination of secrecy and frankness.
The atmosphere about the Stock
Exchange fairly palpitates with suspicion
and subterfuge. No man knows
what another man is about, and every
man bends his energy to find out. “Inside
information” is the philosopher’s
stone that turns every fraction into
golden units. The leading firms take
the greatest pains to conceal their dealings.
Orders are given in cipher. Certificates
are registered in the names
of clerks. Large blocks of stock are
bought, and sold, and “crossed,” for the
mere purpose of misleading. A wink
or a shrug is accepted as more significant
than the most positive assertion.
The disposition to “copper a point” is
so general that the late Mr. Gould used
to say he always told the truth, because
nobody ever believed him.
The very penny chroniclers of the
market acquire an infelicitous adroitness
in the phraseology of deceit. And
yet nowhere on earth is ignorance so
carefully counseled and so almost ludicrously
warned as in this place of trickery
and innuendo.
What conceivable enterprise which
expected to exist on public patronage
would assume as the unofficial metaphor
of dealings a pair of wild beasts bellowing
and growling over the carcass of a
lamb, and make this most helpless and
stupid of animals the representation of
the customer? To call a trader a lamb
is as opprobrious an epithet as it was to
call a Norman baron an Englishman.
In any other business the buyer is an
honored and privileged patron; in Wall
Street he is welcomed with the respect
and pleasure that was exhibited to a
bailiff serving a writ in Alsatia. Should
he stroll guilelessly into the Exchange
he proposes to benefit, he is set upon,
mobbed, hustled, mussed and finally
ejected from the door with a battered
hat and torn coat collar. Every other
broking office in the Street has a pictorial
caricature hanging over its ticker
of his hesitancy and timidity, his rash
venture, his silly and short-lived hilarity,
his speedy and inevitable ruin, and his
final departure, with his face distorted
by rage and grief, and his pockets
turned inside out.
The air is thick with signs and evil
portents: Stop-loss orders, breaks,
raids, slumps, more margins, are in
everybody’s mouth. The path to fortune
is emphasized as slippery by every
adjective of peril, and is hedged with
maxims, over each of which is dangling,
like a horrible example, the corpse of a
ruined speculator.
A too subtle analyst might suggest
that this presentation of opportunity
and restraint, while apparently incongruous,
is the most fascinating form of
temptation. But subtlety, except in
manipulating stock values, is not a Wall
Street characteristic. The Stock Exchange
is an arena where men fight
hand to hand, head to head. Beneath
the conventions of courtesy, each man’s
fists are guarding his pockets and his
eyes are on his neighbor. Such a vocation
breeds courage, quickness, keenness,
coolness. Weak men and fools
are weeded out with surprising celerity
and certainty.
Wall Street men are frank because
they have learned it is wisest. The
average commission broker secretly regards
his clients with a feeling of benevolence
delicately tinctured with contempt.
Experience teaches him to use
a favorite professional phrase, that
there are times when “you can’t keep
the public out of the market with a
club,” and that when engaged in stock
operations they usually display the
judgment of a child picking sweets out
of a box. His first care, naturally, is
to protect himself, financially and otherwise,
against the losses which ensue.
Hence he surrounds their transactions
with every legal and friendly restraint.
But his existence depends on their success,
or in replacing them. The broker,
therefore, is quite as anxious for his
clients to make money as they are
themselves. More profit, more margin;
more margin, more commissions and
less risk. There you have it in a nutshell.
The stockbroker says to the public:
“My dear sir, here is an open market.
Nowhere else can you get such large
and quick returns on so small an investment.
For these opportunities I
charge you the ridiculously small percentage
of one-eighth of one per cent.,
and loan you, besides, ninety per cent.
of your investment. Could any man
with a proper regard for his wife and
children do better by you? You own
whatever security you buy, and get its
dividend. Your margin is your equity
in it. In property whose market value
fluctuates so widely and rapidly, I naturally
require you to keep your margin
at the per cent. agreed upon. If, unfortunately,
it becomes exhausted, I, as
mortgagee, foreclose at the best price
obtainable. I shall be pleased to execute
all orders with which you may favor
me on the above basis, in all securities
dealt in on the New York Stock Exchange,
reserving to myself, of course,
the right to refuse to carry any security
I do not care to loan my capital on.
Some are risky, some safe, some inactive.
All speculation implies risk.
“I beg you to remember my relation
with you is only to execute your orders.
You must use your own judgment.
I should advise you, nevertheless,
to keep in the active stocks. Opportunities
for quick and profitable turns in
them are more frequent, and the broader
the market, the closer the trades, and
the less the difficulty of disposal. Union
Pacific, just now, looks good for a rise.
They tell me, confidentially, that the
Rockefellers are buying it, but I know
nothing about it. It acts all right.
Mr. Jones, this is my partner, Mr. Robinson.
I’ve just been telling Mr. Jones,
Robinson, that we hear the Rockefellers
are buying U. P. There it is, three-quarters,
on the board now——”
And the broker glances over the quotation
board, grabs his hat, and flies to
the “floor,” shaking his head and saying
to himself: “I’ll give that fellow
just six months to drop his wad.”
Well, is it his fault? He has been
honest with you, frank with you. Be
sure he will help you make money if he
can.
“I did my best for him—damn fool!”
is the mental summary inclosed along
with many a closing-out statement.
To the visitor accustomed to regard
Wall Street as a vast faro layout, its
very face should be a striking object-lesson.
Emerging from the lofty and beautiful
hallway of the Empire Building,
those stupendous heights of stone and
glass which confront him in solid
squares are evidently not the creations
of the baccarat table and the roulette
wheel. The most dignified temples of
chance are designed to shelter pleasure
and frivolity. These huge homes of
the corporation and the bank, with entrances
as sternly embellished as palaces
of justice, are oppressively significant of
business.
As one crosses Broadway and descends
to Broad Street, the impression
deepens, stirs, until you realize you are
standing in a place of strength and
power, in the very heart of the nation’s
financial life. The crowd of
curb brokers yelling out quotations before
the Stock Exchange seems merely
a casual and ludicrous episode, and the
Stock Exchange itself but a factor in
this tremendous neighborhood.
Here is a world force which expresses
itself on land and sea, and in
the heaven above; which has built itself
an abode that is the wonder of
man; which bids fleets go forth, transports
armies, and commands in foreign
senates; which restrains kings in their
wrath; which feeds the peasant on the
banks of the Gloire, and clothes the
coolie toiling in the rice fields of Honan.
You stand there, I say, and recognize
that you are in the presence of the
creative energy of millions of men and
machines building, hauling, planting, laboring,
all over the world; and then
you go into your broker’s office and
hear slim young gentlemen talk of
“playing the market,” and you don’t
wonder the broker is cynical and careful.
This serious, solid, fundamental character
of Wall Street, performing amid
its colossal setting, an important and essential
office in the world’s work, must
be conscientiously painted in and emphasized
in any portrait, however gay
and frolicsome, which attempts to depict
its spirit.
This sense of drama, indeed, this
consciousness that tremendous things
are happening while we amuse ourselves,
is one of the causes which make
Wall Street so fascinating. You can
take it as seriously or as frivolously as
you please. You can operate with all
the statistics of “Poor’s Manual” and
“The Financial Chronicle” packed into
your head, or you can trade with the
gay abandon of M. D’Artagnan breakfasting
under the walls of La Rochelle.
I have said all the world comes here,
and the more I reflect upon it, as a man
of twenty years’ experience, the less I
wonder. The wonder is that anybody
stays away. It is so tempting, so amusing,
so respectable, so reckless or cautious,
as you choose.
In appearance, a broker’s office is
something between a club parlor and a
bank, and it unconsciously represents
its business. The room is spacious and
richly carpeted. The great quotation
board, with that jumping jack of a boy
bobbing up and down on the platform
before it, is of solid mahogany. The
chairs are large and comfortable. From
the great windows you can look out on
the varied and beautiful panorama of
the Hudson and the harbor, the water
flashing in the sunlight and lively with
tugs, schooners, steamers, yachts. On
the table are all sorts of stock reports,
newsfiles, financial statements.
The daily papers are in a rack, and
over the mantel are bound volumes of
the “Chronicle,” and copies of “Poor’s
Manual.” Here is a commodious desk
with note paper, order pads and so forth
for your use. By the quotation board
the ticker is clicking busily, and next it
Dow-Jones’ news machine is clacking
out printed copy that the newsboy will
be howling “Extra” over an hour afterward.
Cigars in the table drawer await
your acceptance.
A knot of gentlemen are chatting
about the ticker; some more are watching
the board. An old man with a
white beard is dozing in a corner with
a “Reading Annual Report” on his
knee. If you are a quick and accurate
judge of values, here is a means of livelihood
under the most agreeable, gentlemanly
and easy auspices. You are
making your fortune seated comfortably
among your friends, so to speak,
smoking and chatting pleasantly.
Every minute something happens,
and every other event is a financial opportunity.
A boy rushes in with a news
slip that Russia is to coerce China—wheat
rises. Chicago unloads stocks to
buy grain—shares decline a point all
round. A money broker in to offer a
million dollars, and he knows the City
Bank people are buying Amalgamated
Copper. There is a sudden chorus of
greetings and smiles; the popular man
of the office has arrived unexpectedly
from London. The telephone rings;
the board member sends word the market
looks like a buy.
“Mr. Morgan has started for the
Steel meeting,” reads the manager, from
the news machine. “The div-i-dend on
Steel”—whirr—whirr—clack, clack,
clack—“one per cent.” … “regular.”
“Gee whiz! Look at Steel,” calls the
tape trader. “Three-quarters, one-half,
one-quarter, one-eighth, one! See ’em
come. Three thousand at a clip. Sell
’em! Sell me two hundred, Robinson,
quick!”
A clubman drops in with a funny
story. Somebody offers to match you
for lunch. A friend invites you, over
the telephone, to dine with him. You
conclude to take your profit in Wabash
Preferred on the rally. It is three
o’clock and “closing” before you know
it, and time to run over to Fred Eberlin’s
and have Frank mix you a cocktail.
But aside from a profitable acquaintance
with values, I know of no place
equal to a stockbroking office for the
acquirement of that general and intimate
knowledge of men and of the
town, which, organized and classified,
constitutes the science of life. Here
congregate men of every conceivable
calling and character, all meeting on
the equal and easy terms of a reputable
pursuit, and all more or less under the
influence of the natural and perfectly
selfish ambition of money making.
One has only to observe them to be
instructed. They are well groomed.
They are rosy and plump. Any one of
them evidently could sit down at the
desk and write you a check any minute.
Whatever they may be elsewhere,
whether their private lives are distinguished
and benevolent or riotous and
shameless, whether their margins are
the fruit of admirable diligence or the
purloined inheritance of the widow and
the orphan, while they are here these
men are capitalists. They have the feelings,
the ideals, the desires and fears of
the rich.
Here is a railway president amusing
himself taking a flier in sugar, while
he waits for his steamer. He is chatting
with a tobacco manufacturer who sold
out to the Trust. On that sofa by the
window Jerry Jackson, the bookmaker,
is whispering a point to a man of pleasure
from the Knickerbocker Club.
There is a clergyman from Chelsea
Seminary talking to a doctor smelling
of iodoform. The two tall gentlemen
laughing with the manager are lawyers
who will be scowling fiercely at
each other presently before Recorder
Goff.
The man with his hand in a bag is a
mine owner from Colorado, showing a
copper specimen to a dry-goods merchant
on his way to the Custom House.
The man with his nose glued to the
ticker globe is a professional operator
who trades from the tape. And that
hungry-looking person who has just
rushed in is a bankrupt tipster, making
a precarious and pitiful existence, like
a woman of the town, out of the means
of his ruin.
Graduates of Oxford and alumni of
Harvard rub elbows with City Hall
politicians, and farmers from Kansas
and Pennsylvania exchange market
opinions with men of science.
It is only for short intervals that the
customers in broking offices can be
busy. At other times they must lounge,
and smoke; and chat, and read, and
watch the board. A good-sized concern
may easily have two hundred running
accounts. Can you imagine a
livelier, more entertaining place of gossip?
You can have stocks, horses,
commerce, law, medicine, small talk,
art, science, the theater and religion in
fifteen minute causeries, every day if
you like. You have the milieu of every
club in New York and the Waldorf
café massed in one elegant composition
in more than one broker’s parlor.
I once knew a clever fellow who
dined out every evening. He always
had the latest scandal, the newest story,
the straightest tip and the last word
from Washington. He knew all about
stocks, grain, races, theaters, society,
clubs, athletics. He could advise you
about ocean steamers, table d’hôte
places, country hotels, Berlin pensions,
young ladies’ schools, where to buy
Ayrshire bacon and who had a yacht
to sell. And he acquired this vast and
useful assortment of knowledge simply
by spending his afternoons, from noon
to three, at different Wall Street offices.
The brokers cordially welcome such
a visitor. Now and again they carry
a hundred shares of stock for him. He
is a kind of private news agency. The
dull office gets ready to laugh when he
comes in; and his tips, whispered merely
out of friendship, of course, to the
customers, add many a credit entry to
Commission Account. It may be said,
without any hysterical exaggeration,
that he represents the worst of Wall
Street; and that the worst of Wall
Street is very bad. But among his virtues
are a merry mind and an abiding
faith that a “board member” is the
most distinguished of associates.
The broker, indeed, if he is not always
that most elevated of human spectacles,
a Christian gentleman, is a
highly pictorial and interesting person.
He is the creature of his business, and
is half host and half business man. His
habitual chatty intercourse with all
kinds of men of means gives him the
easy nonchalance of the town, and the
nervous strain he is constantly under to
protect himself and his clients against
those impulses of greed and fear so fostered
by Wall Street, creates that keen,
rapid concentration for which he is so
remarkable.
Where everybody is liable to lose his
wits any instant, it is necessary those in
authority should be cool. This constant
state of high tension, these perpetual
changes from extreme concentration to
frivolity, produce, in the end, the Wall
Street manners, and the desire for exciting,
highly colored amusements.
Every day in Wall Street is a completed
day. It is a cash business. Your
broker likes to talk about his trades
over his after-dinner cigar, and to tell
you, in the horsy, professional jargon
of the Street, how he “pulled a thousand
out of ‘Paul,’ and went home long of
‘little Atch.’”
He is, like all nervous people, a social
animal. He is gregarious by instinct
and interest. Accustomed all day
long to his exciting pursuit and his
club-parlor office, he seeks society for
amusement and profit. He wishes to
chat with his friends and to increase his
following. He has no wares to display.
He has no monetary advantage
to offer over any of the other seven or
eight hundred commission men in the
Exchange. All members must charge
one-eighth of one per cent, per hundred
shares, each way. Interest charges
can’t be very much reduced.
Every broker in Wall Street has inside
information of some kind. His
appeal, therefore, for commissions must
rest on acquaintance and personality.
He must know how to stimulate cupidity
and create confidence. He must
impress himself on as many people as
possible as successful, honest, jolly,
shrewd, well informed; a capital fellow
and a first-rate business man. It
is only fair to him to remark that whatever
his faults, he almost invariably is
a capital fellow and a first-rate business
man. But is it extraordinary that this
individual should become a man’s man,
a man about town?
Whether he is the blatant, vulgar
wretch of the caricaturist, or the cultivated,
polished person who justifies
Wall Street’s boast of being the aristocracy
of trade, depends, of course, not
on his being a broker, but on his being
a gentleman.
His completed portrait, however,
would be a too ambitious performance
for the limits of my sketch, and I have
made this little office study of him, as
he leans against his ticker pinching the
tape, with bits of board-room paper falling
off his hat and a cigar between his
teeth, simply to show the influence of
his vocation on himself and on his companions.
The flavor of speculation permeates
Wall Street like soot, and settles on the
professional and the public alike. It is
a sporty business. It appeals to the idle,
the reckless, the prodigal and the déclassé.
In the quickness and uncertainty
of its evolutions, it is unfortunately
so analogous to racing and gaming
that their terms are interchangeable,
and to the thoughtless the stock market
is the ranking evil in that unholy
trinity.
“Stocks, papers and ponies,” is the
ringside slang for Wall Street, cards
and horses. The sporting man finds it
a no less hazardous, but an equally congenial
and more respectable, means of
money making, and he drifts into a
broker’s office as naturally as the broker
relaxes his nerves—similia similibus
curantur—spending half an hour over
a roulette wheel in his client’s “place.”
The flash public very naturally choose
the same pleasant road to fortune. To
their minds, whether they place their
money on “Reading Common” or on
“Waterboy,” the intention, the risk and
the result are the same. There are “fake
races” and “fake pools.”
“The percentage will ruin you in the
end,” they warn you, “no matter what
you play.” And the business man, who
should know better, too often enters the
share market as if he were sitting in an
open poker party, among sharpers and
pickpockets, and recklessly surrenders
himself to every temptation of this
devil-may-care atmosphere, while he
“plays the game.”
It is this combination of the gambler,
the sporting man, the fast broker, the
frivolous and ignorant trader and the
speculative public, all possessed with
the mad passions of gain and fear, and
all struggling more or less grimly in
the maelstrom which boils about the
Stock Exchange, that constitutes the
Wall Street spirit.
It is a derisive goblin or a piteous, ineffective
human soul, according as you
are a laughing or a weeping philosopher.
It expresses everything in the
Street that is pictorial and dramatic;
but Wall Street is first and last a realm
of business. It is a strong man’s
country.
The men who built the buildings and
work in them are giants. When they
war, they hurl millions at each other,
as the Titans did mountains. When they
combine, civilization strides.
The Stock Exchange is their battleground.
It is a dangerous place for
ladies and civilians. It is best to be serious
and cautious, and to keep one’s
eyes open, when one travels that way.
THE WIND’S WORD
O Wind of the wild sweet morning!
You have entered the heart in me!
And I’m fain to sing for life and spring
And all young things that be!
O whispering wind of the shadow!
A voice from the day that is past,
You make me fain for the home again
And quiet love at last.
THE BOY MAN

Among other things,
Lady Harden knew
when to be silent,
and now, having
made her speech,
she sat watching
Cleeve, as, aghast,
he dropped his rod
until its flexible tip lay on the darkening
water, and stared off toward
the house.
She had said it, and its effect on
him was much what she had expected
it to be.
He was so young that his
strength, she knew, was largely potential;
only she, as far as she
knew, had ever observed its potentiality;
to others he was a handsome,
merry, young animal, “keen
on girls,” as he himself called it,
and as innocent of any comprehension
of the deeper meanings of life
as a pleasant poodle pup.
She, being of those who have
eyes to see, had, during the three
days she had known him, watched
him closely, with the result that he
interested her.
And now she had said to him this
thing that so utterly disconcerted
him.
Partly out of kindness she had
said it, and partly because it was
the quickest way to fix his genial
but roving attention where she
wished it to be—on herself.
He was so young that her five
years of seniority, and the existence
of her eleven-year-old son,
had, to his mind, separated her from
him by something like a generation.
He had found her a ripper as to
looks, awfully jolly to talk to and
no end of a musician.
But he had never thought of her
as belonging to his own class in
years, and she knew this.
And as she watched him first
shrink and then straighten himself
under the blow she had given him,
she knew that her first move was a
success.
For over a minute he did not
speak. Then he looked up.
“How in the devil did you find
that out?” he asked, abruptly.
“I saw it. Do you mind my
warning you?”
“Good gracious, no. It’s—most
awfully kind of you. I—I really
never thought of such a thing. You
see, she was always a great pal of
Dudley’s—my eldest brother’s.”
Lady Harden laughed.
“So she seemed too old for—that
sort of thing? I see. In fact, I
saw from the first, and that is why
I ventured—— We have drifted
nearly to the willows, by the way.”
He laid his neglected rod in the
bottom of the boat, and rowed in
silence until his companion resumed,
lighting a cigarette, and speaking
with easy deliberation between
puffs: “She is thirty-four, and—that
is not old, nowadays. The
Duke of Cornwall is crazy to marry
her, by the way.”
“Cornwall!”
“Cornwall. And—there are others.
My dear Teddy—may I, a contemporary
of Miss—Methuselah—call you Teddy?
Are you really so naïf as not to have
known?”
It was almost dark, but she could still
see the flush that burnt his face at the
question.
“I hadn’t the slightest idea,” he protested,
indignantly, jerking the boat into
the boathouse.
“But why have you been making love
to her so—outrageously?”
She rose and stood balancing herself
gracefully while she lit a fresh cigarette.
Her figure was remarkably
good.
“Making love to her? I? Nonsense!”
he returned, rudely. “She’s the
best dancer in the house, and the best
sort, all round—those Warringham girls
are frights, and the little Parham
thing is—poisonous.”
“But—at breakfast, who fetched her
eggs and bacon? Who made her tea?
Who——”
She held out her hand as she spoke,
and leaned on him as she got out of the
boat.
“Who got your eggs and bacon,
then?” he retorted.
It was the first sounding of the Personal
tone, and behind the cigarette her
lips quivered for a fraction of a second.
Then, looking up at him: “Colonel
Durrant—a contemporary of my own,
as is right and proper.”
“A contemporary—why, the man’s
old enough to be your father!”
“No.” They had left the dusky darkness
of the trees, and struck off across
the lawn. “He could hardly be my
father, as he’s forty-five and I—thirty!”
Then silence fell, and she knew that
he was somewhat tumultuously readjusting
his thoughts. If Mrs. Fraser,
who was thirty-four, was in love with
him, then this woman with the sleepy,
farseeing eyes, who was only thirty—what
an ass he had been! Just because
he had known Bess Fraser ever
since he was a kid, and because Lady
Harden was a great swell, and wore
diamond crowns and things, and had a
son at Harrow——
And Lady Harden, apparently dreamily
enjoying the exquisite evening, read
his thoughts with the greatest ease, and
smiled to herself—the vague smile that
consisted more of a slight, dimpled lift
of her upper lip than of a widening of
her mouth.
That evening, by some caprice, she
wore no diamonds, and the simplest of
her rather sumptuous gowns.
Colonel Durrant, who had fallen
deeply in love with her ten years before,
and never fallen out, whispered to her
that she looked twenty.
And as she smiled in answer, her eyes
met Teddy Cleeve’s.
Mrs. Fraser, quite unconsciously,
gave the great Lady Harden all the information
she wanted.
And Lady Harden—her greatness, in
several ways, was an undoubted fact,
and the proof of this is that only two
people in the world suspected it—was
insatiable in the matter of information.
Like a boa constrictor, her tremendous
curiosity would sleep for months,
and then, on awakening, it hungered
with a most mighty and most devastating
hunger.
And her concentrative force was such
that while one person interested her,
she lived in a small world, half of which
was in blackest shadow, half in brightest
light, and in the shadow she stood,
watching the only other person who,
for the time being, existed.
Bess Fraser, after dinner, told her,
quite without knowing it, the whole
story of her own rather absurd love for
the boy.
She had once been engaged to Dudley
Cleeves; she had known Teddy as
a little fellow in long sailor trousers
and white blouses; he had had the dearest
curls—had Lady Harden noticed
that the close-cropped hair turned up
at the ends even now?
He had been an obstinate child, always
good-tempered but always bent
on his own way. He was his mother’s
pet, and was by her always plentifully
supplied with money, so that the world
was for him a smiling place.
He had insisted on going into the
navy—or, rather, he had not insisted;
he had simply taken for granted that
he was to go, and he had gone.
He had always been in love, but never
with one girl for long. “Of course, he’s
a perfect child,” Mrs. Fraser added,
with elaborate carelessness.
She herself had been a widow for five
years. She was a magnificently beautiful
woman, much handsomer than Lady
Harden, but she did not know her own
points, and wore the wrong colors.
Lady Harden, watching her while she
talked, knew how ashamed she was of
her love for Teddy Cleeve, and, constitutionally
kind and comforting, the
younger woman tried to put her at her
ease by chiming in with her tone of detached,
middle-aged friendliness toward
the beautiful youth.
“He is a dear boy,” she agreed; “I do
like to see him dance! He’s so big and
strong. Billy, my boy, is going to be
big, too, and I only hope he’ll turn out
like this Teddy!”
And Teddy, attracted, while rather
frightened, by the idea of Mrs. Fraser’s
caring for him, made love to her spasmodically,
just to convince himself, and
then, convinced by something in her
voice, fled to Lady Harden for protection,
and was scolded by her.
“You are a wretch,” she said, looking
up at him. She was a small woman,
and in this day of giantesses this has
its charm.
“A wretch?”
“Yes. You are a flirt.”
Of course, he was delighted by this
accusation, and smiled down, his teeth
gleaming under his young, yellow mustache.
“I am a saint,” he declared, with conviction.
“A young, innocent—anchorite.”
“Young—yes. You are very young,
Mr. Cleeve.”
“You called me Teddy this afternoon.”
“Then I was a very abandoned person.”
“Please be abandoned again. By the
way, the colonel expiated many times at
dinner, didn’t he?”
She stared. “How?”
“By sitting where he did. Not even
opposite side of the table! My luck,
even, was better.”
“Your luck? How?”
“Because—I could at least see you!”
Lady Harden was an adept in the
gentle art of snubbing.
“My dear child,” she said, very
gently, pulling off her gloves, “don’t be
absurd. I can’t bear being made love to
by boys!”
“I haven’t the slightest intention——”
he began, fiercely, but she had turned,
and, opening her violin case, took out
what she always called her fiddle.
She was not a musical artist—so few
people are—but she had worked hard,
and knew the things she played.
If there was no Heaven-shaking inspiration
about her, there was no flatting,
no slipping from note to note.
She played simple, little-known things,
plaintive for the most part, and played
them well.
She also looked her best with fiddle
in her arms, a rapt, far-off expression
in her half-closed eyes.
Teddy Cleeve, watching her, hated
her for the moment.
And, while he had, in a youthful way,
loved several women, this was the first
one he had hated.
He was, however, too young to see
the signification of this fact, and as soon
as she had ceased playing, escaped to
the smoking room with a major of
hussars, who declared that fiddling was
the one thing he couldn’t stand.
“Lovely creature, Lady Harden,” the
unmusical major began, as he lit his
cigar.
“Too thin,” returned Teddy, the
crafty.
The major stared. “Are you drunk?”
he asked, severely. “Her figger’s the
best in England! And amusin’. Tells
the best stories of any woman I know.
Only thing I don’t like about her is that
infernal fiddlin’.”
But the fiddling continued, and
Teddy, who loved it, felt his hatred
melt. After a bit he went back to the
drawing room, only to see the violin
being returned to its case. Lady Harden
smiled absently at him, and soon
afterward was settled at a bridge table,
opposite Colonel Durrant.
The next morning Lady Harden went
for a ride with a man who had just arrived—a
fellow named Broughton.
Cleeve watched them go. Then, finding
Bess Fraser at his elbow, he asked
her to play “fives” with him.
Bess had become non-interesting since
Lady Harden’s revelation. Poor old
Bess—he wondered whether she really——
And to think of Cornwall’s
wanting to marry her! She really was
a splendid creature. Much better looking
than Lady Harden. Lady Harden
was too pale by daylight.
“I say, Bess, what is Lady Harden’s
first name?”
“Dagny. Her mother’s mother was
a Norwegian, you know.”
“Dagny,” repeated Cleeve, slowly. “I
never heard the name before. I like it;
it suits her, somehow.”
Alas for poor Mrs. Fraser, she was
not clever.
Pausing in the game, she looked up.
“Mind you don’t fall in love with
her, Teddy,” she said, sharply.
“What rot!” he answered, smashing
the ball into a pocket. “Why should I
fall in love with her?”
“Well, a good many men do. And
she’s frightfully attractive, and you’re
so—young.”
He frowned. “I’m twenty-five, and—a
fellow sees a lot by that time—if
he’s ever going to see anything. Play.”
When Lady Harden came in from her
ride, she found Teddy waiting for her.
“I’ve been warned against you,” he
said, abruptly, his blue eyes dancing.
“Against me?”
“Yes. Against falling in love with
you.”
The personal note was strong now.
Lady Harden sank into a chair with a
laugh.
“How perfect! Who warned you?
Dear old Lady Carey? Did you tell
her a man may not fall in love with his
great-aunt?”
“I’m even not sure that yesterday I
was not in love with some one who is
five years older than you.”
Her charming face, flushed with exercise,
grew suddenly serious. “Oh!
but that was—different.”
“I don’t see why.”
“Why, because she is married.”
Cleeve burst out laughing. “I may
be an infant,” he said, “but I’m not
such an infant as to think that ‘married
or not married’ has anything to do
with the question.”
She laughed, too. “You are a charming
infant, at all events. Perhaps if
you were a little older——”
“Well?”
“I might allow you to—do what you
were warned against.”
“Allow me?”
She rose, and went slowly to the foot
of the stairs. Then she gathered up
her habit and turned.
“Yes, allow you to.”
“You grant a great deal by that remark.
How about the old ‘I had no
idea of such a thing?’” he retorted.
She looked at him meditatively.
“You know more than I had thought.
How old are you?”
“Nearly twenty-six,” he answered,
stretching a point. “Why?”
“Because my boy is only eleven. I
am so curious as to how he will turn
out. He is blond, too. Well, au ’voir.
I must go and dress.”
If anyone had asked Dagny Harden,
at that period, just what she wanted of
young Cleeve, she would not have
known what to answer.
She was a great flirt, but, at the same
time, she was a very kind woman, and
never willfully gave pain to anyone.
A careful study of the science of flirting
and its masters and mistresses would
probably prove that the greatest—in
the sense of artistic skill—flirts are
those people who have excitable brains
and little imagination.
Dagny Harden had been fond of him
in a mild, domestic, sincere way that
satisfied both him and herself, and that
had never faltered.
She had, however, a really remarkable
dramatic talent, and this needing
outlet, she interested herself with a
series of gracefully conducted, scandal-avoiding
flirtations, in which she appeared
to each man as a very good
woman, found by him personally to be
more charming than she intended.
These men, some of them, suffered
intensely during their term, but they
had no bitterness for her.
And she, liking them all—for she was
discriminating, and never let herself in
for an affair with a dull man—had
really no appreciation of their suffering.
When she had turned a victim’s mind
and heart wrong side out; when she had
watched the wheels go round; when all
had been said that could be said without
her nice scales of judgment being
weighed down on the side of either too
great severity or too great indulgence,
it was good-by.
She was exquisitely ruthless, brutally
enchanting, admirably cruel.
And she never talked of her victims
to each other or to other women. She
was, in a way, great.
“I wish,” said Teddy Cleeve, folding
his arms as he sat on the low stone
wall, and looking at her, “that I was
clever.”
“Aren’t you clever?”
“No.”
“And if you were?”
“If I were, I’d know what you are
thinking about.”
This, too, is a milestone on the Dover
Road.
“What I am thinking about? Well,
at that moment I was thinking about
you.”
“Honor bright?”
“Honor bright. I was wondering
what you will be like in fifteen years.”
“Why fifteen?”
She smiled, and prodded with her
stick at a bit of moss in a crack in the
wall. Somewhere below them there
was a view, but it was far away.
“Well, because if you were forty you
would be just my age.”
“You are thirty.”
“Voilà! That’s exactly what I said.
A woman of thirty is as old as a man
of forty. As it is, you are a child, and
I a middle-aged person.”
Cleeve watched her for a moment.
Then he said, slowly: “I’d give up
those intervening years to be forty today.”
“Then you’d be an awful idiot!”
“I’d not be an idiot at all. You treat
me like a child.”
“You are one—to me.”
“I’m not a child.”
“Very well—you are old. You are
a padded veteran of sixty—like Mr.
Blake. Do you like that better?”
He was silent, and after a pause they
started slowly down the hill.
Two days passed since she had told
him that Mrs. Fraser was in love with
him. They had been much together,
but never alone until now, and she knew
that he was furious with himself for
letting the minutes slip unmarked by.
Suddenly he burst out: “Will you wear
that gray frock you wore the first night,
to-night? And the low diamond thing
in your hair?”
“Why?”
“Because—I want to see you again as
I saw you then. I—I have lost my
bearings. I can’t remember how you
looked, and I—want——”
“I looked like a well-preserved, middle-aged
lady. Please don’t begin to
think me young, Teddy.”
Under her broad hat brim her eyes
gleamed maliciously.
“You are young! I was an idiotic——”
She raised her head.
“Oh, don’t! Don’t fall in love with
me; it would bore us both to death; be
my nice adopted son.”
“Dear Lady Harden,” he returned,
flushing, “I assure you that I have not
the slightest idea of falling in love with
you.”
“Thank Heaven! I adore boys, but a
boy in love is really too appalling.”
He caught her hand and looked
down at her, something suddenly dominating
in his eyes.
“That is nonsense,” he said, shortly.
“I am young, but I am not a child, and
if I fell in love with you——”
“Well?”
“It would not be as a child loves.
That is all.”
He released her hand, and they
walked on in silence.
The extraordinary delight that most
charming women take in playing with
fire had ever been Dagny Harden’s, for
the reason that she had never, in all her
experiences, been in the slightest danger
of burning her delicate fingers.
Purely cerebral flirt that she was, her
unawakened heart dozed placidly in the
shadow of her husband’s strong affection
for her.
Once or twice when the suffering she
inflicted was plainly written on the face
of her victim, her mind shrank fastidiously
away from closer examination of
pain she had caused, and the disappearance
of the man was a relief to her.
As she descended the stairs that evening,
in the gray frock and the diamond
circlet, she smiled the little smile that
meant pleased anticipation.
Teddy was a dear boy, and he had
grown older in the last day or two. After
dinner she would play on her fiddle
and—watch the dear boy. Then
there would be a rather picturesque
good-by, for he was leaving at dawn,
and—that would be all.
Fate, grinning in his monk’s sleeve,
had settled things otherwise.
There was no music, and at half-past
ten Lady Harden found herself in a
little boat on the lake, one of several
parties, alone with Teddy Cleeve. In
the shadow of some willows he pulled
in his oars.
His face was very white, his mouth
fixed.
“Why have you done this?” he asked,
abruptly.
She hesitated, and then, the obvious
banality refusing to be uttered, answered,
slowly: “It isn’t really done,
Teddy, you only think it is.”
“That is—a damned lie.”
The woman never lived who did not
enjoy being sworn at by the right man,
in the right way.
“Teddy!”
“Oh, yes, ‘Teddy’! It is a lie. Why
tell it?”
“I mean that—if it hadn’t been me it
would have been—some one else. Your
time had come,” she returned, nervously.
From across the lake came singing—some
“coon song” anglicized into quaint
incomprehensibility. Cleeve folded his
arms.
“Don’t—look like that, Teddy.”
“I look as I feel. I am not—you.”
“What do you mean?”
“I mean that you looked at me at
dinner as if——”
“Hush! Don’t say horrid things.”
“You looked at me as though you
loved me. And if truth is better than
lying, it was worse to look like that—without
feeling it, than it would have
been to really feel it.”
“You are talking nonsense. I am
very nearsighted, and——”
He laughed harshly. “Can’t you play
the game even for five minutes? I understood
that it amused you to make a
fool of me, but it didn’t end with that.
You have made me really love you.
Really love you, do you understand?”
As he spoke, they heard peals of distant
laughter, and saw six or seven of
the people who had been boating scampering
across the moonlit lawn toward
the nearest park gates.
“They must be going over to the
Westerleighs’—we must go, too,” said
Lady Harden. “Will you row in?”
Cleeve did not answer; he did not
appear to have heard her remark.
After a pause he said, slowly: “You
have made me really love you. I don’t
know why you did it, for I surely had
not hurt you in any way. However,
you did it, and you must have had some
reason. You found me a boy; you have
made me a man. Well—you must love
me, too.”
The boat had begun to drift, and was
alone on the burnished water.
Lady Harden clasped her hands nervously.
“I must love you! What rot! Come,
row to the landing, please. I am going
back to the house, and you must go on
to the Westerleighs’.”
“Dagny—I say, you must love me,
too.”
“You are crazy.”
“I am not.”
“Well, I do not love you, and I never
shall. Now let us end this melodrama.”
Cleeve took up the oars and rowed
rapidly to the landing place. Then, as
she stepped onto the platform, he took
her into his arms.
“You must,” he said, looking down
at her. “It’s all your own fault. You
did it willfully. Now you must love
me.”
His dogged persistency puzzled her
and routed all her usual array of graceful
phrases.
“Am I being invited to—elope with
you?” she asked, laughing a little shrilly.
He flushed. “No. I—love you. But—you
must feel something of this that
is hurting me. Hurting? Why, it’s
hell.”
“Hell! I am sorry—indeed I
am——”
“Oh, that does no good. Words
can’t help. You have got to suffer,
too,” he returned, still holding her
round the shoulders.
It was, in spite of the thrill of the
unusual that she distinctly felt, absurd.
It ought to be laughed at. So she
laughed.
“How can you make me suffer, you
baby?” she asked.
“Well, I can. Woman have their
weapons, and men have theirs. You’ve
made a man of me. I know a lot of
things I didn’t know last week. Among
others, I know that you couldn’t have
been as you have been unless I had attracted
you pretty strongly. You are”—he
went on, with the green coolness
that sat so oddly on his tense young
face—“pretty near to loving me at this
moment.”
“That is not true.”
“Oh, yes, it is, Lady Harden. It’s
because I am young, and big, and—good
looking. These things count for
you as well as for us. And you are
thirty. I read a book the other day
about a woman of thirty. Thirty is
young enough, but thirty-five isn’t, and—thirty-five
is coming.”
Her eyes closed for an instant. “You
are brutal.”
“Yes, I am very brutal. You were
brutal, too. You see, I remembered
that novel while I was dressing for dinner,
and it taught me a lot. You and it
have made me rather wise between you.
Well, I love you,” he went on, suddenly
fierce, “and you must love me.
Dagny!”
Bending, he kissed her.
She herself had killed his boyish shyness,
his youthful hesitation, all the
boy’s natural fear of repulsion.
He was the man, she the woman. He
dominated, she submitted; he was
strong, she was weak; he was big, she
was small.
“Oh, why——” she stammered, as he
released her.
“Because—it is the only way. You
could always have beaten me at talking——”
“You had no right to kiss me.”
“I think I had. If a woman has a
right to torment a man as you tormented
me, he surely has a right to take
whatever means he can of—getting
even. Women are so brutal——”
He had found, she felt, the solution
to the Eternal riddle.
Her heart was beating furiously, but
her voice, as she went on, was cool
enough.
“Look here, Teddy, I will tell you
the truth about all this. Will you believe
me?”
After a second’s hesitation he answered,
curtly: “Yes.”
“Well—you are right. I mean your—method
is right. It never occurred
to me before that—well, that turn about
is fair play. Women are brutes—particularly,
perhaps, the good ones who
flirt.”
Cleeve laughed. “‘The good ones
who flirt.’ Go on!”
“And I suppose you were, in a way,
entitled to use against me the only
weapons you had. You see, I am quite
frank. Only—you used them too soon.
I don’t love you. Probably, if we had
been together a week longer, I should
have, but—I do not love you at this
minute.”
“Wait till I’m gone,” he observed,
with his horrible young wisdom.
She frowned. “That has nothing to
do with it. You leave here to-morrow
morning, and on Friday you sail. And
I do not love you. I am sorry for having
hurt you. Believe this.”
“I don’t believe it. I’m not sorry,
and I don’t believe you are. Listen—the
others are coming. Run back to
the house, and I’ll go and meet them.
And first—let me kiss you again.”
The voices, still afar seemed discordant
in the white stillness.
Cleeve opened his arms. “Come.
Then I shall believe you.” Lady Harden
took a step forward, and held her
face bravely to his.
Then, just as he bent his head, she
turned and hid her face on his arm. “I
cannot,” she whispered.
The Boy-Man’s lips were set hard,
his brows drawn down.
“Ah, Dagny, dearest,” he whispered,
“and I must go to-morrow.”
She looked up. “You have won; I
have lost; thank God you go to-morrow!”
she answered.
A moment later she was speeding
through the shadows toward the house,
and Cleeve, lighting a cigarette,
lounged down to the drive toward the
laughing groups of returning frolickers.
A PRESENT-DAY CREED
What matters down here in the darkness?
’Tis only the rat that squeals,
Crushed down under the iron hoof.
’Tis only the fool that feels.
’Tis only the child that weeps and sorrows
For the death of a love or a rose;
While grim in its grinding, soulless mask,
Iron, the iron world goes.
God is an artist, mind is the all,
Only the art survives.
Just for a curve, a tint, a fancy,
Millions on millions of lives!
If this be your creed, O late-world poet,
Pass, with your puerile pose;
For I am the fool, the child that suffers,
That weeps and sleeps with the rose.
BETWEEN THE LINES
Dramatis personæ—Miss Paysley,
twenty-one, small,
with a dignified carriage,
when she remembers
it, otherwise
she is as impulsive as
a little girl. She is pale,
blond, blushes easily and has a way of
looking at one with a straight, honest,
gaze.
Mr. Jarvis, thirty, tall, well built.
Has an easy-going, tolerant manner that
is sometimes almost indifferent.
Scene—A lamplit piazza. The
subdued light throws curious shadows
on the thick growth of vines which
screen the place from the street. Here
and there where the vines are broken
one may look out into the velvety blackness
of the night. The piazza is furnished
in the usual way. Rugs, wicker
chairs, wicker tables. On the table a
carafe with liquor and glasses. Litter
of books, smoking things, etc.
Enter Miss Paysley and Mr. Jarvis.
Miss Paysley (pulling aside the
vines)—What a sense of space darkness
gives one! I feel as if I were looking
into eternity!
Mr. Jarvis (aside)—-That sounds
like Millicent. (Aloud.) Aren’t you
going to keep your promise?
Miss Paysley—Don’t you feel the
greatness of space around you in a
night like this?
Mr. Jarvis (reproachfully)—And I
thought you were a woman of your
word. I didn’t bring you out here to
look into limitless space. I brought you
out here to look into my hand.
Miss Paysley (bringing her eyes to
his, as if with effort, and blushing)—You
know I warned you! I’m awfully
in earnest, and sometimes I say—well,
things.
Mr. Jarvis—I want the truth, you
know. (Shakes up the pillow in the
hammock.)
Miss Paysley (aside)—He brought
me out here to get me to hold his hand
half an hour! None in mine, thanks!
I’ll show him! (Aloud.) No, here,
please, quite under the light.
Mr. Jarvis—You’ll be ever so much
more comfortable in the hammock.
Miss Paysley (with a malicious
smile)—You’re so thoughtful! But
light I must have. Now the table.
(Moves the table between them.) Please
let both your hands lie quite naturally
on it.
Mr. Jarvis (disappointed)—On the
table? Oh! (Aside.) At this rate
palmistry won’t be popular any more.
Miss Paysley (bends over his hand,
then raises her eyes suddenly to Jarvis)—You
know it makes me almost nervous
to read your hand. I feel, with
some people, as if I were listening at
the door and hearing secrets I oughtn’t
to. (Aside.) I wouldn’t do it for any
one but Millicent. But I can’t stand by
and see that Orton woman—— How
I hate engaged flirts!
Mr. Jarvis—I’m not afraid; if I had
been, why should I have asked you?
Miss Paysley (raising her eyes suddenly
again)—You may have had—your
reasons.
Mr. Jarvis (aside)—That’s a fetching
way she has of raising her eyes.
Wonder what she meant by that just
now. (Aloud.) How becoming the
pale green of the leaves is to your hair.
Miss Paysley—Turn your hands
over, please. Now put your right one
directly under the light. Oh!
Mr. Jarvis—What do you see?
Miss Paysley—What strange,
strange nails. I’ve read about it, but
I’ve never seen it before. Not so
marked! It’s the perfect type!
Mr. Jarvis (interested in spite of
himself)—What does it mean?
Miss Paysley (embarrassed,
hesitating)—It isn’t pleasant.
Mr. Jarvis (looking at her)—Go on!
Miss Paysley (reluctantly)—Well,
they mean—consumption! (Aside.)
They’ll make him serious—besides, it is
the type.
Mr. Jarvis (rising to the bait)—Why,
I haven’t a consumptive relative.
(Aside.) She is honest. And I was
expecting the old Girdle of Venus gag.
(Aloud.) What does this line mean,
and why are the veins of my hands so
red?
Miss Paysley (aside)—You don’t
catch this child this way. No compliments
about your impressible temperaments
from me. (Aloud, meditatingly,
slowly.) Those red lines—sometimes—they
mean insanity—but in your
case——
Mr. Jarvis (with sarcasm)—Would
you mind telling me at what age I am
going to lose my teeth, or if I am in
danger of breaking a leg? I had no
idea palmistry was so pathological.
Miss Paysley (undisturbed)—Hold
your fingers up to the light.
Mr. Jarvis (aside)—Now for the
old “you let money slip through your
fingers.”
Miss Paysley—You don’t know how
to hold on to your fortune; you let the
best thing in your life slip through your
fingers.
Mr. Jarvis (aside)—Rather a good
variant. (Aloud.) What do you
mean?
Miss Paysley (with impatience)—How
should I know what I mean? I’m
telling you what I see. I don’t know
enough about you to have the answer
to the riddle of your hand. Remember,
we’ve only met twice.
Mr. Jarvis—Three times.
Miss Paysley—Twice, three times,
half a dozen—it doesn’t signify.
Mr. Jarvis—It does to me.
Miss Paysley (aside)—I’m sorry
for you, Millicent. (Aloud.) You
ought to know what I mean. Have you
never been in danger of losing through
your own carelessness—I mean, something
you are fond of? (Aside.) That’s
pretty pointed. I hope Millicent won’t
give me away.
Mr. Jarvis—Have you ever heard
about the expulsive power of a new—interest.
Miss Paysley (aside)—The pill.
(With reflection.) I’ve heard of changing
one’s mind.
Mr. Jarvis (holding up his hand,
which is large and powerful)—And my
hand shows indecision of character?
Miss Paysley (aside)—He’s jesting.
They’re all alike—men. Keen for
praise. (Aloud.) I didn’t say indecisive.
You know what you want, but
you often don’t value what you have.
You are ready to pay for a thing of
lesser value with the one of greater.
Mr. Jarvis—So few things have a
fixed value; it’s what they seem worth
to you. You can only measure the
worth of any given thing by the pleasure
it gives you.
Miss Paysley—The selfish man’s
creed. (Glancing at his hand.) You
are abominably selfish, you know—selfish
and self-indulgent! You will sacrifice
anything to attain something you
want, except your own comfort!
Mr. Jarvis (with a fine air of impartiality)—I
don’t think that’s altogether
true.
Miss Paysley (studying his hand intently)—Yes,
and you will sacrifice not
only anything but anybody!
Mr. Jarvis (modestly)—That is what
has always endeared me so to my
friends. I’m a sort of modern Moloch!
Miss Paysley (raising her eyes suddenly)—Don’t
joke about it. It may
be true. (There is a strained eagerness
in her manner that is quite convincing.)
Mr. Jarvis (aside)—Hanged if I
don’t think she believes this rot.
Miss Paysley—Please hold up your
hands with the first fingers touching. I
thought so.
Mr. Jarvis—What?
Miss Paysley (with conviction)—Your
best impulses you never follow to
the end, either in your life or your work.
For instance, I imagine your studio is
full of half-finished canvases, the best
work you have done, but unfinished.
The work you expose, your finished
stuff, is what has let itself be finished
easily!
Mr. Jarvis (suspiciously)—You
guessed that from such of my work as
you’ve seen.
Miss Paysley (aside)—That was a
dead steal from Millicent! (Aloud,
coolly.) I haven’t the pleasure of
knowing much of your work, Mr. Jarvis.
Please put your right hand under
the light. (Aside.) I’d better put him
in good temper again. Queer how a
man loves a chance of talking uninterruptedly
about himself. (Aloud.)
You have an exaggerated worship of
strength in yourself and others.
Mr. Jarvis—Where do you see that?
Miss Paysley—In the whole character
of your hand. (Aside.) Millicent
said “strength and the admiration
of strength is his keynote.” (Aloud.)
You must see for yourself that your
hand isn’t a weak one, and see how the
lines are cut—as if with a chisel.
(Aside.) He’s purring already like a
Cheshire cat.
Mr. Jarvis—What do you mean by
an exaggerated worship of strength?
Miss Paysley—I mean you underscore
strength too much among the
other virtues.
Mr. Jarvis—Can one? A man, I
mean?
Miss Paysley—And with that as the
foundation of your character, it’s astonishing
what weak-minded things you
do!
Mr. Jarvis—How graceful!
Miss Paysley—What else do you
call all those unfinished canvases? The
line of least resistance isn’t strength.
Mr. Jarvis (with pathos)—One
would think I were your Sunday-school
class.
Miss Paysley (aside)—It’s time to
give him more toffey. (Aloud.) Your
popularity has been one of the reasons
of your not always following your creed
of strength.
Mr. Jarvis (modestly)—Yes, my
fatal beauty has always stood in the
way of my living up to my ideals!
Miss Paysley (aside)—Oh, you may
sneer, but you know you like it. Else
you wouldn’t be here. (Aloud.) There
is something here I don’t understand.
Mr. Jarvis (aside)—I was waiting
for that to come. (Aloud.) Go on!
Miss Paysley—Please let your hand
drop over from the wrist. How unusual!
Mr. Jarvis (interested)—I’ve never
seen that done before.
Miss Paysley (tranquilly)—You
have your fortune told early and often?
Mr. Jarvis (undisturbed)—As often
as possible!
Miss Paysley (aside)—Of course
you never lose a chance of talking about
yourself! (Aloud.) You’ve a very
unusual hand. You’re two or three
people, one at the top of the other.
Mr. Jarvis (plaintively)—One would
think I were a ham sandwich.
Miss Paysley (calmly)—A layer
cake, I should put it.
Mr. Jarvis (aside)—You can’t feaze
her. She’s really prettier than Mrs.
Orton. (Aloud.) What are my many
characters? It’s interesting. (Aside.)
Now for the “You know the higher but
follow the lower.”
Miss Paysley—Fundamentally, beside
your love of strength, you are simple,
kindly, unaffected. You would be
happy married to a girl kindly and
unaffected like yourself. (Aside.) I
mustn’t give too pointed a description
of Millicent.
Mr. Jarvis—The country—— Milking
time? Love in a cottage? Baby’s
first step?
Miss Paysley—Laugh, if you like,
but that’s really what you like, and
what would make you happy! That’s
the sort of atmosphere you do your best
work in. You need for a wife some one
not too self-assertive, and who believes
in you. You need a certain sort of appreciation
to work well—and wanting
appreciation, you put up with flattery.
Mr. Jarvis—I just live on flattery.
Miss Paysley (with conviction)—You
drink it in by the pailful! You
don’t mind if it’s put on with a butter
knife!
Mr. Jarvis (who has gotten more
and more interested)—What becomes
of my strength then?
Miss Paysley—Oh, you only live on
flattery when you are starved for legitimate
appreciation. (Aside.) I think I
got out of that rather neatly. (Aloud.)
You are really idealistic, with a good
deal of sentiment, and, selfish as you are,
you have a heart.
Mr. Jarvis (gratefully)—Thank you
for the heart.
Miss Paysley—You like to have people
think you are cynical and light-minded.
You only show your real self
to a few people.
Mr. Jarvis—He sounds to me like a
prig and a bore.
Miss Paysley (with more warmth
than she has shown yet)—He’s a charming
and delightful person. It’s the man
of the world with the-smile-that-won’t-come-off
that’s the bore!
Mr. Jarvis—Have you found me so?
Miss Paysley (steadily)—Not when
I’ve read between the lines.
Mr. Jarvis (looking at Miss Paysley
searchingly)—-I really think you’re
honest.
Miss Paysley (returning his look)—What
did you think I came out here
for?
Mr. Jarvis (still looking into Miss
Paysley’s eyes)—Apparently to give me
your unvarnished opinion of me. Please
go on.
Miss Paysley—I’ve described the
first and second layers of the cake.
Mr. Jarvis—Isn’t there any frosting?
Miss Paysley (aside)—They simply
are insatiable for praise. (Aloud.)
The frosting doesn’t count. I’ve been
eating the frosting ever since I met you.
Mr. Jarvis (meekly)—I hope you
liked it.
Miss Paysley (harking back to the
last remark but one)—This superimposed
you has different tastes, likes different
women—and is more easily taken
in.
Mr. Jarvis—How more easily taken
in?
Miss Paysley (aside)—I thought
I’d get a rise. Now for the plunge.
(Aloud.) I mean that in your own
world, among the people who think as
you do, you can tell the real ones from
those who are only shams.
Mr. Jarvis (quickly)—Whereas, in
the world represented by what we have
agreed to call the upper layer of the
cake, I don’t know a lump of flour from
a raisin?
Miss Paysley—Exactly.
Mr. Jarvis—May I ask if you are a
real raisin—as I’ve given you the credit
of being?
Miss Paysley—Oh! you should
know what I am. I don’t belong to the
upper layer—the highly spiced one.
Mr. Jarvis—Would you mind telling
me if there is any particular lump of
flour now passing itself off on me as a
raisin?
Miss Paysley (with dignity)—My
good man, this is palmistry, not a life
saving expedition! (Aside.) He’s a
little too quick.
Mr. Jarvis—It seemed to me to have
something to do with the art of portrait
painting.
Miss Paysley—I’m not responsible,
am I, for the lines in your hand?
Mr. Jarvis—No, nor for your opinion
of me.
Miss Paysley (aside)—You can’t
get a rise out of me that way. (Aloud.)
No, nor for that, either.
Mr. Jarvis—Let’s sift down the evidence.
I’m in danger of losing something
that is precious to me, or, rather,
I’m in danger of paying with my gold
piece for a brazen image. I don’t follow
my best impulses to the end. I’m a
layer cake with a substantial piece of
home-made cake for my under layer and
an inferior article on top. Miss Paysley,
would you kindly tell me if this
cross in my left hand is a warning to
avoid widows with pale, gold hair?
Miss Paysley—I wish you would
tell me if you came out here with the
honest intention of having your fortune
told?
Mr. Jarvis (aside.)—She can give
Mrs. Orton cards and spades. (Aloud.)
Did you come out here with the intention
of telling my fortune?
Miss Paysley (slowly)—I’ve done
what I came out for!
Mr. Jarvis—And that was?
Miss Paysley (rising and turning
away)—Something I foolishly thought
I ought to do.
Mr. Jarvis—Foolishly? I think it
was too lovely of you to take any interest
in my affairs at all.
Miss Paysley (aside)—I’ve never
seen anyone so insupportable, and he
looks—nice! (Aloud, with wide-open
eyes.) Your affairs! You don’t suppose
it’s for you?
Mr. Jarvis—Eh?
Miss Paysley—I suppose you think
that there is no such thing as real loyalty
or friendship between girls?
Mr. Jarvis—Oh! (They both are silent
a moment, each measuring the
other.)
Mr. Jarvis (steadily)—Have you
happened to hear of Millicent Holt’s
engagement?
Miss Paysley (throwing down her
hand)—You oughtn’t to ask her best
friend that!
Mr. Jarvis (calmly)—To Bob
Burke, I mean.
Miss Paysley (entirely taken aback)—To
Bob Burke! She never did! Not
Millicent! I could have sworn to Millicent!
Mr. Jarvis (still calmly)—So could
I. So I did.
Miss Paysley (with horror-struck
eyes)—But I don’t understand!
Mr. Jarvis—I didn’t, at first, either.
It seems Bobby Burke’s soul and hers
are twins, or something of that kind.
So where do I come in?
Miss Paysley—But when we were
abroad together——
Mr. Jarvis—Please don’t! I know
I take a “lump of dough for a raisin,”
but——
Miss Paysley (impulsively)—Please
forgive me. I thought——
Mr. Jarvis—That I was “doing your
friend dirt,” for the sake of a brazen
image.
Miss Paysley (bravely)—What else
was I to think?
Mr. Jarvis (gravely)—And for the
sake of your friend you told me what
you thought of me. (Aside.) I believe
you at least do tell the truth.
Miss Paysley (impulsively)—I
didn’t tell you all the truth. I only told
you the horrid part.
Mr. Jarvis—And why wouldn’t you
tell me the rest?
Miss Paysley (in a humble little
voice)—Because I was fool enough to
think you were spoiled enough already!
(Aside.) How could Millicent—Bobby
Burke—that purple ass. Think of
throwing him over for Bobby Burke!
Mr. Jarvis (aside)—How pretty she
is. (Aloud.) Life hasn’t exactly
spoiled me lately. (Aside.) And I’ve
been wasting time on Mrs. Orton.
Miss Paysley (impulsively)—And
now if I had your hand to tell over
again, I would tell you all—the other
things first.
Mr. Jarvis—It’s not too late.
Miss Paysley—And I wasn’t honest
about another thing. We’ve met four
times—I remember them all. (Aside.)
I’ve been a beast to him. Mrs. Orton
shan’t have him to hurt. And Millicent——
All women are cats!
Mr. Jarvis—So do I. The first time
you were nice to me, and the second
time you were nice——
Miss Paysley—Because of Millicent.
Mr. Jarvis—And the third time—you
snubbed me. I suppose that was
because of Millicent, too.
Miss Paysley (aside)—It was because
of Mrs. Orton. (Aloud, with conviction
and blushing.) And to-night
I’ve been—simply horrid.
Mr. Jarvis—To-night you’ve told
me more of my fortune than you’ve any
idea. (Aside.) She’s adorable when
she blushes!
Miss Paysley (still red)—I’ve been
an impertinent, meddling thing!
Mr. Jarvis—You’ve taught me a
great deal. I’m going to follow my
good impulses to the end—beginning
now. So please look quickly in your
own hand and tell me if a man with a
character like a layer cake has a great
influence on your life?
Miss Paysley—I told you you followed
the line of least resistance.
THE BABY’S CURLS
A little skein of tangled floss they lie,
(You always said they should have been a girl’s.)
The tears will come—you cannot quite tell why—
They fall unheeded on that mass—his curls.
Poor little silken skein, so dear to you.
“’Twere better short,” the wiser father said,
“He’s getting older now.”—Alas, how true!
And yet you wonder where the years have fled.
“’Twere better short——” the while your fond heart yearned
To keep them still, reluctant standing by,
You saw your little angel, earthward turned,
Yet all unknowing, lay his halo by.
Soft little threads! They held you with such strength!
You knew the way each wanton ringlet fell,
You knew each shining tendril’s golden length,
How oft they’ve tangled, only you can tell.
In dusky twilight shadows, oh, how oft
You’ve seen their light along your shoulder lie.
You leaned your cheek to touch the masses soft,
The while you crooned some drowsy lullaby.
How often when the sun was dawning red
You bent above him in the early ray,
And from that glory round the baby head
You drew your light for all the weary day.
And now—you start—the front door gives a slam—
The hall resounds with little, hurrying feet,
He climbs upon your knee—the wee, shorn lamb,—
And dries your tears with kisses, warm and sweet.
You fold your sorrow from his happy eyes—
(You always said they should have been a girl’s.)
Half of his Eden sunlight buried lies
Amid the meshes of those baby curls.
BROWN BETTY
It’s all right, Joe,” said
Miss Farnsworth, rapidly
drawing on a pair
of heavy white gloves.
“You needn’t be in the
least afraid to trust me
with the colts. And the
station agent can find
somebody to help him load the wagon
for me.”
She sprang in and took her seat at
the front of the big farm wagon—a
most unusual and dainty figure there,
in her crisp white linen. She gathered
the reins deftly, said gayly to the people
on the farmhouse porch: “When I
come back I’ll show you unpatriotic
persons how to keep Fourth of July in
the country,” and would have driven
off with a flourish but for one unforeseen
and effective hindrance. Joe remained
stolidly at the heads of the two
restless black colts.
“You may give them their heads now,
Joe,” said the girl, decisively.
“In jest a minute, miss.”
“Now. I’m in a hurry.”
But Joe remained stationary. He
turned his head and eyed uneasily a
window above the porch, murmuring:
“Jest a minute, now——”
Miss Farnsworth waited half the designated
period, then she said, imperatively:
“Joe, be so kind as to let go of
those horses.”
Joe pretended to have found something
wrong with the bridle of the off
horse. Miss Farnsworth watched him
skeptically. And an instant later
Stuart Jarvis appeared upon the porch,
hat in hand, smiling at the driver of the
farm wagon.
“May I go with you?” he asked,
easily, coming up.
There was no reason why she should
refuse, particularly with three middle-aged
women, two elderly gentlemen,
and four girls observing with interest
from the porch. Neither was there
good reason for refusing to allow Mr.
Jarvis to take the reins, since he leaped
up at the right side of the wagon, and
held out his hand for them as a matter
of course. But the moment they were
around the first bend in the road
Agnes Farnsworth attempted to adjust
affairs to her original intentions.
“Would you mind letting me drive?”
she asked. The words, though spoken
with a silver tongue, had rather the effect
of a notification than of an interrogation.
“Not in the least,” returned Jarvis,
making no motion, however, to resign
the reins, “provided you can prove that
I am authorized to give up my charge.”
She looked at him as if she doubted
whether she had heard aright. “You
know perfectly well that I am accustomed
to horses,” she declared, moving
as if she intended to change places with
him.
He looked full down at her, smiling,
but he still drove with the air of one
who intends to continue in his present
occupation. The black colts were
going at a spanking trot, making nothing
of the decided upward trend of the
road. Their shining coats gleamed in
the sun; alertness and power showed in
every line of them. They were alive
from the tips of their forward-pointing
satin ears to the ends of their handsome
uncropped tails, and they felt their life
quiveringly.
“There is no reason in the world why
I shouldn’t drive,” said Miss Farnsworth,
with the pleasantly determined
air of a girl who intends ultimately to
have her own way. “If you had not
appeared just at the moment you did,
I should have come alone.”
“Do you really think you would?”
asked Jarvis, studying the left ear of
the nigh horse.
“Certainly. Why not?”
“Because I told Joe not to let you go
without me.”
She colored under her summer’s tan.
“May I ask,” she inquired, somewhat
stiffly, “why you didn’t suggest to me
an hour ago that you wished to get to
the station?”
Jarvis smiled at this way of putting
it. “Joe was intending to go with you,”
he explained.
She looked puzzled.
“Five minutes before you left, Joe
came and told me that an accident had
happened to one of his men, and that he
couldn’t go. He said he didn’t think
the colts were safe for you. I’ve been
here only three days—I don’t know
anything about them. Joe does.”
“Oh—nonsense!” said the girl. “I’m
not afraid of them.”
“They ran away day before yesterday.”
“That makes no difference.”
“They are crazily afraid of everything
in the shape of a conveyance run
by its own motive power, from a threshing
machine to an automobile.”
“That makes no difference, either,”
declared the young person beside him
with energy. “Not the least in the
world.”
“Possibly not—to you. It makes an
immense difference to me.”
She looked away, although the words
were said in a matter-of-fact tone hardly
calculated to convey their full importance.
“Since you are here to take the reins
away from me when I scream,” she
said, with a curling lip, “it is perfect
nonsense to refuse to let me drive. Mr.
Jarvis——”
“Put it politely,” he warned her, smiling.
“Please change places with me.” She
said it imperiously.
He looked steadfastly down into her
eyes for an instant, until her glance fell.
Then he asked, lightly:
“Have you driven them before?”
“No.”
“I wonder why,” he mused.
She was silent, but her cheeks burned
with displeasure.
“I’m glad we’re to have a Fourth of
July celebration,” said he, driving
steadily on. His tone became casual,
with a pleasant inflection, quite as if
there had been no controversy. “It will
do the natives good—stir them up. I
took the liberty, after you had sent your
order, of wiring the dealer to add rather
a good lot of explosives on my own
account. They will come along with
yours. It’s lucky the wagon is big—we
shall need it for all the stuff.”
But the girl would not talk about the
Fourth of July. She sat erect, with
her very charming head in the air, and
let the miles roll by in silence.
Upon the platform of the small
freight house at the junction stood several
boxes, a long roll and two trunks—all
due at the farmhouse. As the
wagon drew up to it, the freight agent
came leisurely out to attend to business.
His eyes fell at once upon the
black team.
“Pretty likely pair,” said he, with an
approving pat upon the nearest shining
flank. “Joe Hempstead’s, ain’t they?
I heard he set considerable store by ’em.
Well, they’re all right—or will be, when
they’re a little older. I’ve got a mare
now that I cal’late could show ’em a
clean pair o’ heels. She’s round behind
the station. I’ll bring her out.”
“Of course—that’s what we came to
see,” observed Jarvis, as the man disappeared.
“Getting our load is a secondary
matter.”
“Other matters are always secondary
to the sight of a good horse,” retorted
his companion. She was leaning forward
and Jarvis did not miss the opportunity
to look at her. He gazed intently
at a certain conjunction of curves at
the back of her neck—a spot which
always tempted him tremendously
whenever he saw it.
The freight agent appeared round the
corner of the station, leading an animal
the sight of which made Jarvis’ eyes
light with pleasure. Agnes Farnsworth
caught her breath softly and leaned still
further forward.
The brown mare was led back and
forth before them, the colts requiring
a strong hand upon the reins as she
caracoled in front of their exasperated
eyes. Jarvis was obliged to give them
his whole attention. But the girl slipped
down from the wagon. She went up to
the mare and laid a coaxing, caressing
hand upon the velvet nose—a hand so
gentle that the animal did not resent it.
She spoke softly to her; inquired her
name, and called her by it in a voice of
music—Betty. Presently she asked for
the halter, and the freight agent, somewhat
doubtful, but too full of admiration
for the near presence of beauty to
refuse, gave it to her. Then, indeed,
did Miss Farnsworth prove the truth of
her assertion that she was accustomed
to horses. In five minutes she had made
love to the mare so effectively that
the shy and hitherto somewhat disdainful
creature was following her with a
slack halter and an entreating nose. Incidentally
Betty had allowed the slender
fingers to open her mouth.
“Of course you are not selling her,”
remarked Miss Farnsworth, carelessly,
as she walked away to examine her
freight.
“Well—had an offer of two hundred
and fifty for her last week.”
She looked around with an astonished
face. “And wouldn’t take it?”
“Why—no. She’s wu’th three hundred
if she’s wu’th a cent.”
“You won’t get three hundred for
her,” said the girl.
“She’s as sound as a nut,” declared
the freight agent, with indignation.
Miss Farnsworth laughed.
“She’s a pretty creature,” said she,
“but I have eyes. How did she hurt
her left hind ankle?”
The freight agent stared. “Her left
hind ankle! Why—there ain’t a sign
of a limp in it. And her knee action’s
perfect.”
“She was lame two weeks ago,” said
the girl, and looked at him. Jarvis had
brought his colts to a temporary stand-still,
and was observing the little scene
with amusement.
“Why—she got a stone in that left
hind foot,” admitted the freight agent,
walking the mare toward the corner
of the building. “Any horse’ll do that.
She ain’t lame now—wa’n’t then to
amount to anything. But I’d like to
know how you guessed it.”
She was still laughing. “I suppose
you would let her go for two hundred
and twenty-five, now, wouldn’t you?”
The freight agent led his mare away
without deigning to reply, except by a
shake of the head. He came back and
loaded the freight into the wagon, leaving
the trunks till the last. As he was
shouldering the first of these, Agnes
stopped him.
“Will you take two hundred and fifty
for Betty?” she asked, with perfect
coolness, except for a certain gleam in
her eyes.
“You ain’t buyin’ horses yourself?”
“I asked you a question.”
“She ain’t no lady’s horse.”
“I asked you if you would sell her
for two hundred and fifty dollars,” repeated
the girl, and prepared to step up
into the wagon. Jarvis was not getting
down to assist her. The black pair were
too restless for that.
“Why—I’d ought to have three hundred
for her,” the man hesitated.
Miss Farnsworth set her foot upon
the step and drew herself up beside
Jarvis. She did not look toward the
freight agent. Just as the horses began
to swing about, the man upon the platform
said, haltingly:
“Well—if you mean it, and can pay
me cash——”
She looked at him once more, quite
indifferently. “I s’pose you can have
her. But she’s wu’th more.”
“Mr. Jarvis,” said the horse buyer,
“can we lead her home?”
He shook his head. “Not behind the
colts.”
She gave him one glance of scorn—the
last of any sort he received from her
for some time to come. “Have you a
saddle?” she asked of the agent.
“Yes, ma’am. Not a very good one,
but such as ’tis.”
“Will you ride her home for me?”
she asked, over a cool shoulder, of the
man beside her.
“Not while you drive the colts,” he
answered, with a keen glance at her,
in which she might have read several
things if she had taken the trouble.
“Have you a side-saddle?” she demanded
of the freight agent.
“Well—if you’ll wait five minutes—I
’low I can get one.”
As the man disappeared, Miss Farnsworth
jumped down from the wagon
once more. She produced a letter, and,
from the letter a key. With this she
opened one of the trunks, which yet
stood upon the platform, lifted a tray,
dived among sundry garments, and
drew out with an air of triumph something
made of dark green cloth and
folded carefully. With this she walked
away into the empty, country freight
house.
When, after two minutes’ absence,
she emerged again, she was holding up
the skirt of a riding habit and carrying
a bundle of something which she took
to the trunk and hastily stowed away.
She said nothing whatever to Jarvis,
but stood awaiting the return of the
freight agent with an averted cheek.
When the mare reappeared upon the
scene she wore an old side-saddle of ancient
pattern, and was clumsily bridled
with headgear too large for her. Jarvis
gave her one glance, and spoke with
decision.
“If you will hold these horses a minute,
I’ll look that affair over,” he said.
The other man grinned. “All the
same to me,” he returned, amicably.
“Like enough you’re more used to this
sort of business than I be.”
Jarvis went at the big bridle, rearranging
straps, getting out his knife
and cutting an extra hole or two, tightening
it and bringing it more nearly to
fit the sleek, small head of the mare.
Miss Farnsworth looked on silently. If
she appreciated this care for her safety,
she did not make it apparent. Only, as
Jarvis finished a very careful examination
and testing of the side-saddle and
stood erect with a smile at her, she said:
“Thank you”—quite as if she had no
mind to say it. With which he was
obliged to be content.
He silently put her upon the mare,
held the animal quiet while he looked
for the space of one slow breath gravely
up into the girl’s face, meeting only
lowered lashes and a scornful mouth,
and let go the bits. An instant later
brown Betty and her rider were twenty
rods down the road.
The two men watched her round the
turn. Then Jarvis sprang to his place.
“Load the rest of the stuff in—quick,”
he said, and the other obeyed.
“Gee!” remarked the station agent to
himself, watching the cloud of dust in
which the wagon was disappearing.
“Looks like he’d got left. He can’t
catch the mare—not with that load.
Say, but her and Betty made a picture—that’s
right.”
The road from Crofton Junction to
the Hempstead Farms lay, for the most
part, down hill. The black pair appreciated
this fact. They had been trained
in double harness from the beginning,
and their ideas of life and its purposes
were identical. They now joined forces
to take the freight home in the shortest
and most impracticable space of time.
Jarvis kept them well in hand. If he
had had them in front of a light vehicle
of some sort, unencumbered with a miscellaneous
and unstowable lot of
freight, he would have enjoyed letting
them have their will. As it was, he was
obliged to consider several conflicting
elements in the situation and restrain
the colts accordingly. His pace, therefore,
was not sufficiently fast to allow
him to gain upon the fleet-footed mare
and her rider, and the winding road
gave him no hint of their whereabouts.
He did not belong to the household of
boarders at the Hempstead Farms; his
presence there just now was a matter
of business with one of the elderly gentlemen
who were taking their vacation
upon the farmhouse porch—that and a
certain willingness to attend carefully
and unhurriedly to business which had
brought him within sight of a certain
girl.
It was a bit dull driving back alone.
He was not familiar with the road; it
was not the one by which he had come.
Miss Farnsworth had not planned this
outcome of the trip from the beginning—he
gave her credit for that; neither
could he expect a girl who had fallen in
love with, and purchased, a saddle horse
within the short space of fifteen minutes,
to wait for it to be sent leisurely
home. But it occurred to him that she
might have been willing to let the mare
trot lightly along the road just ahead
of the blacks, where Betty’s nearness
might least disconcert Tim and Tom,
and where she might now and then exchange
a word with their driver over
her shoulder—even that cool shoulder
of hers.
All at once he caught sight of the
brown mare. As he approached a fork
in the road, Miss Farnsworth and Betty
came galloping up the east split of the
fork—the one which did not lead toward
Hempstead Farms. He laughed
to himself, for he perceived at once that
she had taken the wrong road and was
spurring to get back to the fork before
he should have passed.
But in this she did not succeed. Jarvis
reached the corner before her. He
drew up a little to let her in ahead of
him, for the road was narrow. But as
she neared him she motioned him ahead,
and to humor her when he could he
went on, though he doubted the wisdom
of letting the blacks hear Betty’s sharp-ringing
little hoofs at their heels.
“How do you like her?” he called, as
he passed, managing a shift of the reins
and an uplifted hat. He smiled at her
quite as if he had nothing in the world
against her, though he was feeling at
the moment that the brute creation are
not the only things which need a certain
amount of taming.
“Oh, she’s a dear,” answered Miss
Farnsworth, in a voice as sweet as a
flute. “Isn’t she the prettiest thing?
She’s a perfect saddle-horse—except for
the tricks I haven’t found out yet.”
She was smiling back at him, all
traces of petulance smoothed quite out
of her face. Her cheeks were brilliantly
pink, her hair blown by the breeze.
She carried her wide-brimmed straw
hat on the pommel of her saddle; evidently
it had not proved satisfactory as
a riding hat. Altogether, in the brief
chance he had for observation, Jarvis
was of the notion that there might be
two opinions as to what creature was
the prettiest thing on the Crofton road
that day.
There was not much talk possible.
There could be no question that Tim
and Tom heard Betty coming on behind
them, and were exercised thereby.
The mare’s stride was shorter than that
of the colts; her hoofbeats reached
them in quicker rhythm than their own.
As a small clock ticking beside a big
one seems to say to the latter, “Hurry
up—hurry up”—-so Betty’s rapid trot
behind stirred up the young pair in
front to greater valor.
If Betty’s rider, being avowedly an
expert horsewoman, recognized this, it
did not appear in any pains she took
to avoid it. Betty danced behind faster
and faster; and faster and faster did
the blacks strain to draw away from her.
There came at length a moment when
Jarvis could not have boasted that he
still had them in hand. About the most
that he could do was to keep them in
the road and on their feet. Two minutes
before Miss Agnes Farnsworth
appeared at the fork of the road the
driver of the blacks could at any moment
have pulled them with a powerful
hand back upon their haunches and
brought them to a quick-breathing
standstill. Two minutes afterward
neither he nor any other man could
have done it.
And yet Jarvis did not make so much
as a turn of the head to suggest to Betty’s
rider that she call off the race.
This, of course, was what he should
have done; it was obviously the only
common-sense thing to do. Plainly,
since he would not do it, there was still
one more mettlesome spirit upon the
Crofton road to be reckoned with that
morning.
II.
Under such circumstances it was
nearly inevitable that something should
happen. It had seemed to Jarvis, as
he was rushed along, that the only thing
probable, since Miss Farnsworth had
proved her ability to ride the mare, was
that he himself should meet disaster in
some form. The black team were, to all
intents and purposes, and until the cause
of their high-headedness should be removed,
running away. They were nearing
a place which he could see was
likely to prove the rockiest and most
winding of any part of this rocky and
winding New England road.
But, as usual, it was not the foreseen
which happened, but the unforeseen. A
particularly vigorous lurch of the wagon
displaced one of the two trunks from
its position, and the next roll and pitch
sent it off. The brown mare swerved,
but she was so near the back of the
wagon that her wheel to the right did
not carry her beyond the trunk, itself
bounding to the right. The unexpected
sheer did not unhorse her rider, but
the mare went down in a helpless sprawl
over the great obstacle in her path, and
the girlish figure in the saddle went with
her.
Jarvis had recognized the fall of the
trunk, and in the one quick glance back
he was able to give he saw the mare go
down. His team, startled afresh by
the crash, leaped ahead. Although he
had been using every muscle more and
more strenuously for the last fifteen
minutes, new power rushed into his
arms. He used every means in his
power to quiet the pair, and, after a little,
it began to tell. The ceasing of the
mare’s hoofbeats upon the road behind
withdrew from the situation what had
been its most dangerous element, and
at length, coming to a sudden sharp
rise in the road, Jarvis succeeded in
pulling the colts down to a walk. The
instant it became possible he turned
them about.
“Now,” he said, aloud, to them—and
his voice was harsh with anxiety—“spoil
you or not, you may go back at
the top of your speed,” and he sent
them, wild-eyed and breathing hard,
straight back over their tracks. And as
he neared the place where the mare had
fallen, he held his breath and his heart
grew sick within him.
It was an unfrequented road, and no
one had come over it since himself. As
he turned the bend he saw just what
he had expected to see, and a great sob
shook him. Then he gathered himself,
with a mighty grip upon his whole being,
for what there might be left to do
for her.
The brown mare lay in a pitiful heap,
her fore legs doubled under her. Beneath
her, kept from being thrown over
Betty’s head by her foot in the stirrup,
and caught under the roll of the
mare’s body, lay the slender figure of
her rider.
“Oh—God!” groaned the man, as
he threw himself upon the ground beside
her. But as he fearfully turned
her head toward him, that he might see
first the worst there was, two dark-lashed,
gray eyes slowly unclosed and
looked up into his, and a smile, so faint
that it was but the hint of a smile, trembled
about her mouth.
In the swiftness of his relief Jarvis
had to lay stern hands upon his own
impulses. He smiled back at her with
lips not quite steady. Then he set about
releasing her.
When he had her out upon the grass
she lay very white and still again. “Can
you tell me where you are hurt?” he
begged. Then, as she did not answer,
he dashed off to a brook which gurgled
in a hollow a rod away, and, coming
back with a soaked handkerchief, gently
bathed her face and hair. After a
little her eyes unclosed again.
“I—don’t think I’m—badly hurt. My
shoulder and—my—knee——”
“I’ll get you home as soon as you feel
able.”
She turned her head slowly toward
the road. Divining her thought, Jarvis
quietly placed himself between her eyes
and the body of the brown mare. She
understood.
“Is she dreadfully hurt?”
“I’m afraid so.”
“Alive?”
He nodded. The girl lay still an instant,
then she threw one arm across
her eyes, and Jarvis saw that she was
softly sobbing. He watched her for a
little, then he took her other hand in his,
holding it close and tenderly, as one
would soothe an unhappy child.
“When I have taken you home,” he
said, very gently, “I will come back to
Betty.”
She drew her hand away quickly.
“Take me home now,” she whispered.
So Jarvis, as best he could, took her
home. It was a hard journey, which
he would have made easier for her if
he could have got her to lean against
him. But she sat erect, holding herself
with a white face and compressed lips,
and Jarvis, thinking things he dared not
put into words, drove with as little jolt
and jar as might be back to the Hempstead
Farms.
Joe, coming across the barnyard, saw
them, looked at them a second time, and
strode hurriedly forward. Jarvis would
have given the horses into his charge
and looked after the girl himself, but
she forestalled him, and it was Joe, the
man of overalls and wide straw hat,
who helped her to her room, the porch
being for the moment mercifully bereft
of boarders. It was the sunny hour
of the morning there.
But presently she sent for him. He
went at once, for he was preparing,
with Joe, to go to the injured horse.
Mrs. Hempstead took him to Miss
Farnsworth’s room, and stayed stiffly
by while he crossed to the bed where
the girl lay, still in her riding habit. As
he came to her she held out her hand.
“Please forgive me,” she said, with
her head turned away. “I might have
killed—you.”
“No—you couldn’t. I’ve something
to live for, so I’m invulnerable—till I
get it.”
“Will you do something for me?”
she asked. As she lay, with her head
turned from him, the warm white
curves at the back of her neck appealed
to him more irresistibly than ever.
“Anything!”
She thrust one hand down under the
folds of her skirt, drew out something
heavy and shining which had lain
there, and put it into his hand. Then
she buried her face in the pillow.
“Please——” she began—and could not
finish.
Jarvis looked around at his landlady,
standing by like the embodiment of propriety.
He turned again to the girlish
figure shaking with its passionate regret.
Then he took the little revolver
from her, bent and whispered, “I understand,”
and went quickly and silently
away.
When Jarvis returned to Joe Hempstead,
getting ready the flat drag
known in country parlance as a “stone
boat,” his first words were eager.
“Joe, I don’t know that there’s the
slightest hope of saving the mare, but
I’d like to bring her home and try. It
was out of the question to look her over
much there. She went down on her
knees—smash—and one leg was certainly
broken below the knee. But I’ve
a hope the leg I couldn’t get at may
only be bruised.”
Joe nodded. “We’ll do the best we
can by her—for the little girl’s sake,”
he declared. “She’s a high-spirited
young critter—the human one, I mean—but
I guess she’s a-takin’ this pretty
hard, and I’d like to help her out.”
So presently brown Betty, lifting
dumb eyes full of pain at the sound of
a caressing voice, found herself in the
hands of her friends.
“Well—it’s a question, Joe,” said Jarvis,
slowly, ten minutes later. He was
sitting with a hand on the mare’s flank,
after a thorough and skillful examination.
Betty’s head lay in Joe’s lap, held
firmly by hands which were both strong
and tender. “It’s a question whether it
wouldn’t be the kindest thing to end her
troubles for her. I expect she’d tell us
to, if she could talk. She’ll have to be
put in a sling, of course, and kept there
for weeks.”
“That there sprained leg——” Joe
began, doubtfully.
“Yes—it’ll be about as tough a proposition
as the broken one. But——”
The two men looked at each other.
“If you say so——” agreed Joe.
“Let’s try it,” urged Jarvis. “It’s a
question of human suffering, or brute—and
there’s a possibility of success. I
shall be here a day or two longer—over
the Fourth. I’ll play nurse as long as
I stay—I’d like nothing better. I was
born and brought up with horses—in
Kentucky.”
“What I ain’t picked up about ’em I
knew when I was born,” said Joe, with
a laugh and a pat of the mare’s head.
“All right—we’ll turn ourselves into
a couple of amachure vet’rinaries—seein’
they ain’t none hereabouts.”
Between them they had soon bestowed
the mare upon the stone boat in
the best possible position for enduring
the ride.
“Seems as if she understands the
whole thing,” Joe said, at length, looking
down into the animal’s face as her
head lay quietly upon the blanket.
“You’re a lady,” he said, softly, to Betty.
The mare’s beautiful liquid eyes
looked dumbly back at him, and he
stooped and rubbed her nose. “Yes,
you’re a lady,” he repeated, “and we’ll
do our level best to deserve your trustin’
us—poor little wreck.”
In a roomy stall they put Betty. It
was an afternoon’s work to arrange it
for the scientific treatment of the broken
leg. Joe, with the readiness of a surgeon—he
was, indeed, an amateur veterinary,
and was consulted as such by
the whole countryside—set the leg and
put it in plaster of Paris. The two men
rigged a sling which should keep the
weight of the mare off the injured legs
and support her body. With the help
of two farm hands, Betty was put into
this gear in a way which made it impossible
for her to move enough to hurt
the broken leg. A rest was provided
for her head, and her equine comfort
was in every way considered. When
all was done, the farmer and the electrical
engineer looked at each other with
exceeding satisfaction.
“She’ll get well,” said Jarvis, with
conviction. “I never saw it better done
than you have managed it.”
“Me?” returned Joe, with a laugh.
“Well, say—I wouldn’t mind havin’ you
for chief assistant when I go into the
business perfessionally.”
Jarvis spent the rest of the day, more
or less, in the box stall. The evening
was occupied in assisting Betty to receive
the entire houseful of boarders,
whom the news of the accident had
reached at about supper time.
At midnight, having tried without
success for an hour to sleep, he got up,
dressed and went out through the
warm July starlight to tell the brown
mare he was sorry for her. He found
a man’s figure standing beside that of
the animal.
“Well!” Joe greeted him. “You’re
another. I can’t seem to sleep, thinkin’
about this poor critter, slung up here—sufferin’—and
not understandin’.
They like company—now I’m sure of it.
It’s a good thing she can’t know how
many days and nights she’s got to be
strung here, ain’t it?”
His hand was gently stroking the
mare’s shoulder, as if he thought it
must ache. He looked around at Jarvis,
standing in the rays of light from
a lantern hanging on a peg near by.
“Go back to bed, Joe,” advised Jarvis.
“You’ve plenty to do to-morrow.
I’ll stay with the patient a while. I
shall like to do it—I’m as bad as you,
I can’t sleep for thinking of her.”
“Course you can’t,” thought Joe, going
back to the house. “But you didn’t
say which ‘her’ ’twas that keeps you
awake. I guess it’s one’s much as ’tis
t’other.”
It was about two o’clock in the morning
that Jarvis, in a corner of the box
stall, where the mare could see him, lying
at full length upon a pile of hay,
his hands clasped under his head,
heard light and uneven footsteps slowly
approaching across the barn floor. He
was instantly alert in every sense, but
he did not move.
“Betty dear,” said a soft voice. Then
a slender figure came into view in the
dim light, walking with a limp and
painfully. A loose blue robe trailed
about her, and two long brown braids,
curling at the ends, hung over her
shoulders. She came slowly into the
stall and stood and looked at Betty.
Suddenly she put both arms around the
mare’s neck, laid her cheek against the
animal’s face, and spoke to her.
“Poor Betty,” she said, pitifully. “Did
you fall into the hands of a cruel girl,
who hurt you for all the rest of your
life? Can you forgive her, Betty? She
didn’t mean to do it, dear. She was out
of temper herself, because she couldn’t
have her own way—when she didn’t
want her own way—Betty—can you
understand? You were doing the best
you could—she made you act such a
silly part. Dear little Betty—she would
stand beside you all night long, just to
punish herself, if she could—but——”
She leaned against the side of the
stall, and sank slowly down to the
ground, with a hand pressed to her
knee. Jarvis, on the hay, stirred involuntarily,
and with a little cry of alarm
the girl struggled to her feet again. At
the next instant, as Jarvis spoke gently
and his face came into view in the lantern
light, she leaned once more, breathing
quickly, against the side of the stall.
Her face as she stared at him was like
that of a startled child.
“You mustn’t stand, you’re not fit,”
he said, anxiously. “You ought not to
have come. Let me help you back.”
She gazed at him beseechingly.
“Please let me stay a few minutes,” she
said. Was this meek creature the willful
young person of the morning? “I
can’t sleep for thinking of her, and I
want to make her understand that I’m
sorry.”
“I think she does. If she doesn’t, she
at least appreciates the tone of your
voice. Even a horse might have sense
enough for that. Let me bring you
something for a seat, if you will stay.”
He found an empty box, covered it
with a new blanket, and set it by the
side of the stall. She sat down and
studied the arrangement of the appliances
for the keeping of the mare in
the quiet necessary to the healing of the
broken leg. Jarvis explained it all to
her, and she listened eagerly and attentively.
But when he had finished she
asked him abruptly:
“Did you hear what I said to Betty?”
“I could hardly help it.”
“Then you heard me say that about
being out of temper at not having my
own way this morning—when I—really
didn’t want my own way.” Her eyes
were on Betty’s patient little head.
“Do you expect me to believe that?”
he asked, smiling.
“Did I seem to want it?”
“Very decidedly.”
“Yet—if you had let me have it—do
you know how I should have felt toward
you?”
“I know how I should have felt toward
myself.”
“How would you?” she asked, curiously.
He shook his head. “I believe I’d
better not try to explain that.”
“Why not?”
“Dangerous ground.”
“I don’t understand.”
“When you admit,” he said, “that
when you seem to want your own way,
you really don’t want it——”
“That was just in this instance,” she
interrupted, quickly.
“Such a thing never happened before?”
“Certainly not.”
“How about the time you lost your
slipper off under the table the night we
were dining at the Dennisons’ and you
forbade me to get it? Then when you
thought I hadn’t——”
“Oh—that was a silly thing—don’t
mention it. This was different. You
knew the horses weren’t safe for me to
drive——”
“You admit that?”
“For the sake of the argument, yes.
But since you thought they weren’t safe,
it would have been a weak thing for
you to have given in to me.”
“Thank you—that’s precisely the way
I felt.”
“But it doesn’t prevent—it wouldn’t
prevent my wanting my own way—always—about
everything——”
“When?”
She turned a brilliant color under the
lantern rays.
He bent forward. “Are you warning
me?”
“I’m trying to let you know the sort
of person I am.”
“Well,” he said, leaning back again,
and studying her with attention, noting
the picture she unconsciously made in
her blue robe, with the brown braids
hanging over her shoulders, “I’ve
been observing you with somewhat
close scrutiny for about three years
now, and it occurs to me that I’m fairly
conversant with your moods and tenses.
Perhaps I ought to be warned, but—I’m
not.”
“I’ve always been told that sort of
thing grows upon one,” she observed.
“What sort of thing? Having one’s
own way?”
She nodded.
“You’re right there,” he agreed. “I’ve
been wanting mine, more or less strenuously,
for three years.”
“Elaine Dennison,” she observed—somewhat
irrelevantly, it might seem—“is
the dearest, most amiable girl. She
loves to make people happy.”
“Yes—and doesn’t succeed. And you—don’t
want to make them happy—and—could.”
She shook her head. “No—I never
could. Anybody who had much to do
with me would have to learn at once
that I must have my own way.”
“And if he should chance to be the
sort of person who always wants his
own way, it would be disastrous. Yes—I
see. And I comprehend your ideal.
I saw such a man once. It was in a
railway station. He stood at one side
holding all the luggage, and his wife
bought the tickets. She was larger
than he—I should say about one hundred
and fifty pounds larger. To take
and hold such an enviable position as
this woman held needs, I think, an excess
of avoirdupois.”
He was laughing down at her, for
she had got to her feet, and he had
risen with her. One hundred and twenty
pounds of girlish grace and slenderness
looked even less beside one hundred and
eighty of well-distributed masculine
bulk. But it was only his lips which
laughed. His eyes dwelt on her with
no raillery in their depths, only a longing
which grew with each jesting word
he spoke.
“Will you let me carry you in?” he
asked, as she moved slowly toward Betty.
She shook her head. She laid a
caressing hand on the mare’s smooth
nose and whispered in her ear.
“Good-night, Betty,” she said.
“You ought not to walk, with that
knee. You can’t fool with a knee—it’s
a bad place to get hurt. I’m going to
carry you.”
She stood still, looking up at him at
last. “Good-night, Mr. Jarvis,” she
said.
He came close. “See here,” he said,
rapidly, under his breath, “I can’t stand
this any longer. You’ve put me off
and put me off—and I’ve let you.
You’ve had your way. Now I’m going
to have mine. You shall answer me, one
way or the other, to-night—now. I love
you—I’ve told you so—twice with my
lips—a hundred times in every other
way. But I’m not going to be played
with any longer. Will you take me—now—or
never?”
“What a singular way—what a barbaric
way,” she said, with proud eyes.
“It may be singular—it may be primitive—it’s
my way—to end what I must.
Will you answer me?”
“Yes, I’ll answer you,” she said, with
uplifted head.
“Look at me, then.”
She raised her eyes to his. Given
the chance he so seldom got from her,
he gazed eagerly down into their depths,
revealed to him in the half light, half
shadow, of the strange place they were
in. She met the look steadily at first,
then falteringly. At length the lashes
fell.
In silence he waited, motionless. She
tried to laugh lightly. “You’re so tragic,”
she murmured.
There was no answer.
“We should never be happy together,”
she began, slowly. “You’ve a will
like iron—I’ve felt it for three years.
Mine is—I don’t know what mine is—but
it’s not used to being denied. We
should quarrel over everything, even
when I knew, as I did to-day, that you
were right. I—don’t know how to tell
you—but—I——”
She hesitated. He made no answer,
no plea, simply stood, breathing deep
but steadily, and steadily watching her.
“You’re such a good friend,” she
went on, reluctantly, after a little. She
was drooping against the door of the
box stall like a flower which needs support,
but he did not offer to help her.
“Such a good friend I don’t want to
lose you—but I know by the way you
speak that I’m going to lose you if—I——”
She raised her eyes little by little till
they had reached his shoulders, broad
and firm and motionless.
“Good-by, Mr. Jarvis,” she said, very
low, and in a voice which trembled a
little. “But please don’t mind very
much. I’m not—worth it. I——”
She lifted her eyes once more from
his shoulder to his face, to find the same
look, intensified, meeting her with its
steady fire. She paled slowly, dropped
her eyes and turned as if to go, when
a great breath, like a sob, shook her.
She stood for an instant, faltering, then
turned again and took one uncertain
step toward him.
“Oh—I can’t—I can’t——” she
breathed. “You’re the stronger—and
I—I—want you to be!”
With one quick stride he reached her.
“Of course you do,” he said, his voice
exultant in its joy.
Behind them brown Betty watched
with dumb eyes, wondering, perhaps,
how so stormy a scene could be succeeded
by such motionless calm. As
for her, this new, strange way of standing,
always standing, too full of pain to
sleep, was a thing to be endured as best
she might.
R. H.—A PORTRAIT
Not credulous, yet active in belief
That good is better than the worst is bad;
A generous courage mirrored in the glad
Challenging eyes, that gentle oft with grief
For honest woe—while lurking like a thief,
Peering around the corners, humor creeps,
Into the gravest matters pries and peeps,
Till grimmest face relaxes with relief;
A heart belovèd of the wiser gods
Grown weary of solemnity prolonged—
That snatches scraps of gladness while Fate nods,
Varying life’s prose with stories many-songed:
One who has faced the dark and naught denied—
Yet lives persistent on the brightest side.
THE FUTURE MRS. THORNTON
From a worldly point of
view there could be no
question as to the wisdom
and desirability of
the match, and Miss
Warren’s family was
worldly to the core.
It had been a crushing
blow to Mrs. Warren’s pride, and,
incidentally, a blow in a vastly more
material direction, that her two older
daughters had made something of a
mess of matrimony, pecuniarily speaking.
She was confessedly ambitious for
Nancy—Nancy, the youngest, the cleverest,
the fairest of the three. Position
she always would have, being a Warren,
but she wanted the girl to have all
the other good things of this life, that
for so many years had been unsatisfied
desires. Not, of course, that she would
want Nancy to marry for money, she
assured herself virtuously; that, in addition
to being an indirect violation of
an article of the Decalogue, was so distinctly
plebeian. But it would be so
comfortable if Nancy’s affections could
only be engaged in a direction where
the coffers were not exactly empty.
In other words, money would be no
obstacle to perfect connubial bliss.
And think of the future which awaited
Nancy if she would but say the
word! Even the fondly cherished
memory of the Warrens’ past glory
dwindled into nothingness in comparison.
To be sure, Mr. James Thornton was
not so young as he had been ten years
ago—“What’s a man’s age? He must
hurry more, that’s all,” Mrs. Warren
was fond of quoting—nor, in point of
girth, did he assume less aldermanic
proportions as time rolled on, but there
was such a golden lining to these small
clouds of affliction, that he was very
generally looked upon as an altogether
desirable parti.
It must be admitted that, among
other minor idiosyncrasies, Mr. James
Thornton would now and then slip into
the vernacular. Under great stress of
feeling, in the heat of argument and
the like, he had been known to break
the Sixth Commandment in so far as
the English of the king was concerned.
“You was,” “those kind,” “between
you and I,” would slip out, but these
variations from the strictly conventional
were looked upon as little eccentricities
in which a man whose fortune
went far above the million mark could
well afford to indulge.
“James is so droll,” the aristocratic
Mrs. Warren would say comfortably,
resolutely closing her eyes to the fact
that James’ early environment, and not
his sense of humor, was responsible for
his occasional lapses. For James’
father, old Sid Thornton, as he was always
called, could not have boasted
even a bowing acquaintance with the
very people who were now not only
falling over each other in their mad
anxiety to entertain his son, but were
even more than willing to find that
same son a suitable wife among their
own fair daughters. Old Sid Thornton’s
homely boy, Jim, running away
to sea, and Mr. James Thornton, back
to the old town with a fortune at his
disposal, and living in a mansion that
was the admiration and envy of the
whole county, were two totally different
entities.
Temptingly did the mothers with
marriageable daughters display their
wares. But of all the number, and
many of them were passing fair, Mr.
James Thornton cast longing eyes on
only one, and that was Nancy Warren.
Frankly, he wanted to get married, settle
down, perhaps go into politics when
he had time; he wanted a mistress for
that beautiful house on the hill, some
one who would know how to preside at
his table and dispense his hospitality;
some one, in short, who would know,
instinctively, all the little niceties
which were as a sealed book to him,
and the tall, fair, thoroughbred Miss
Warren seemed ideally fitted for the
post.
Encouraged thereto by the tactful
Mrs. Warren, James had poured into
her eager ears the secrets of his honest
soul, and Mrs. Warren had listened
with a sweet and ready sympathy that
had caused James quite to forget a certain
stinging snubbing he had received
from the selfsame lady, because once,
back in the dark ages—before Nancy
had opened her blue eyes on this
naughty world—when he was a gawky,
freckle-faced boy of sixteen, he had
dared to walk home from church with
Mildred, the eldest daughter of the
house of Warren.
That was long before Mrs. Warren
had felt poverty’s vicious pinch, and before
her life had become one continual
struggle to make both ends meet. Somehow,
her point of view had changed
since then—points of view will change
when the howl of the wolf is heard in
the near distance, and yet one must
smile and smile before one’s little world—and,
all other things being equal, Mr.
James Thornton’s home, garish with
gold and onyx, and fairly shrieking
with bad tapestries and faulty paintings
and ponderous furniture, seemed
as promising and fair a haven as she
could possibly find for the youngest
and only remaining daughter of the
house of Warren. As for any little jarring
notes in the decorative scheme of
the Thornton abode, Mrs. Warren
knew that she could trust Nancy to
change all that, if she were once established
there as the bride of Mr. James
Thornton.
Now, Nancy had her share of the
contrary spirit, and although she did
not look altogether unfavorably upon
the wooing of the affluent James, she
took very good care that her mother
should not suspect her state of mind.
Perhaps that one unforgettable summer,
of which her mother only dimly
dreamed, made her despise herself for
her tacit acquiescence, and she salved
her accusing conscience with some outward
show of opposition.
“Mr. Thornton is most kind, but his
hands are positively beefy, mother,”
complained Nancy, one day, her short
upper lip curling a bit scornfully. Mrs.
Warren had just finished a long dissertation
on the virtues of Mr. James
Thornton, and, merely incidentally, of
course, had touched on the great advantages
that would accrue to the girl
who should become his wife.
“You ought to know, my dear,”
Mrs. Warren replied, blandly, “that
the sun of South Africa has a rather”—Mrs.
Warren’s broad a had a supercilious
cadence—“toughening effect on
the skin. Hands or no hands, he has
more to recommend him than any man
of your acquaintance.” Mrs. Warren
refrained from adding in what respect.
“He is very much taken with you. Let
him slip through your fingers and he’ll
be snapped up by some one else before
you can say ‘Jack Robinson.’ Effie
Paul”—Mrs. Warren began counting
the pining ones on her fingers—“would
give her old boots and shoes if she
could annex him—she’s a calculating
creature; I never liked her. Alice
Wood needs only half a chance to
throw herself at his feet just as she already
has done at his head. Her conduct
has been disgraceful.” Mrs. Warren
sniffed the sniff of the virtuous
and blameless. “There’s not a girl of
your acquaintance who would not jump
at the chance of becoming Mrs. James
Thornton.”
“Did you ever read that story of
Kipling’s where he says, ‘Regiments are
like women—they will do anything for
trinketry’?” inquired Nancy, calmly.
“Kipling may know a great deal
about regiments, but he knows nothing
about women,” said Mrs. Warren, severely.
“I am surprised to hear a girl
of your age advocating any such idea!
I have a higher opinion of my sex,
thank Heaven!” She assumed the air
of an early Christian martyr.
“Well, I think they’re a pretty mercenary
lot,” said Nancy, stolidly.
“Not at all. People sometimes have
a proper sense of the eternal fitness of
things,” her mother returned, with
withering inconsistency. “Not, of
course,” she added, hastily, “that I
would consent to your marrying Mr.
Thornton if you didn’t care for him.”
Nancy’s face was a study.
“I think too much of him for that.”
Mrs. Warren threw her head back
proudly.
“He’s a trifle unideal, mother; a bit
different, you must admit,” Nancy
laughed. “To begin with, he has a
regular bay window.”
“Don’t be vulgar, Anne,” her mother
said, sharply. “He inherits flesh.”
“Yes, I remember once hearing dad
say that old Sid Thornton looked exactly
like an inflated bullfrog,” Nancy
laughed, wickedly.
“Your dear father had an unfortunate
way of expressing himself.” Mrs.
Warren drew herself up stiffly. “And I
must say, my dear, that you are much
more like poor, dear Charles than you
are like me.” Mrs. Warren wiped
away a tear, and Nancy wondered
vaguely whether the tear was for her
late and not too loudly lamented father
or for the absence of her likeness to his
relict.
The next moment Nancy, swiftly
penitent, was at her mother’s side, and,
taking the still wonderfully young face
between her hands, said softly: “Kiss
me, Marmee. I’m a brute, I know I
am. I know what an awful struggle it
has been to keep up appearances. I—I’m
sick of it all, too. Only—only, I
must think, that’s all. I must be perfectly
sure—that I really care—for Mr.
Thornton. Don’t say anything more
now, dearie,” she pleaded, as her
mother started to make some reply.
“I’m going off to think.” And, kissing
her mother tenderly, this strange little
creature of varying moods and tenses
went up to her own room to have it out
with herself. It was the one place
where Nancy Warren felt that she
could be perfectly honest with her own
soul, where all shams and insincerities
could safely be laid aside without fear
of that arch-tyrant of a small town,
Mrs. Grundy.
She opened her window, and, sitting
down on the floor in front of it, her
head on the broad sill, gazed, with curiously
mingled emotions, at the imposing
pile of gray stone on the hill, where
Mr. James Thornton lived and moved
and had his being.
Down deep in her heart of hearts,
Nancy Warren knew that she was far
more like her mother than that very
lovely and very conventional woman
dreamed.
She was a luxury-loving soul—things
that were mere accidents to
other women were absolute necessities
to her. With a longing that almost
amounted to a passion, she craved jewels,
good gowns, laces and all the other
dear, delightful pomps and vanities of
this world, which only a plethoric purse
can procure.
She reveled in the violets and orchids
which, so sure as the day dawned,
came down from the Thornton conservatories
for the greater adornment
of the house of Warren.
The rides in the fastest machines in
the county, the cross-country runs on
Mr. James Thornton’s thoroughbred
hunters, all these were as meat and
drink to her.
Yes, Mr. James Thornton’s offer
was certainly tempting. It meant that
everything in the world for which she
most cared would be hers except—but
that was singularly out-of-date. Nobody
really married for that any more.
To be sure, her sisters had, but she
could not see that they were glaringly
happy. And Mr. James Thornton was
a good soul—everybody admitted that.
And yet—for an instant the gray stone
building in the distance, bathed in the
golden radiance of the setting sun,
grew misty and blurred. She saw another
sunset, all pink and green and
soft, indefinite violet, and above the
deep, sweet, ceaseless sound of a wondrously
opalescent sea she heard a
man’s voice ring clear and true with a
love as eternal as that same changeless
sea. She felt again that strange, sweet,
unearthly happiness that comes to a
woman once and once only. She buried
her face in her hands to shut out the
sight of that gray stone house on the
hill, bathed in the significant, mocking,
golden radiance of the setting sun. She
heard again that man’s voice, crushed
and broken with a dull, hopeless despair.
She saw his face grow pale as death
as he heard her words of cruel, worldly
wisdom. She felt again that same bitter
ache at the heart, that horrible,
gnawing sense of irreparable loss, as
she had voluntarily put out of her life
“the only good in the world.”
“But we were too poor,” she cried,
passionately, jumping to her feet and
throwing her head back defiantly. “It
would have been madness—for me.”
She looked out of the window again at
the gray stone house on the hill, and
laughed mirthlessly.
Then she walked slowly away from
the window, and stood irresolute for a
moment, in the center of the room.
“This horrid, beastly poverty!” she
burst out vehemently. “I’m sick of it
all—of our wretched, miserable makeshifts.
I’m tired, so tired, of everything.
It will be such a rest.” She
rushed excitedly to the door, and ran,
with the air of one who knows delay is
fraught with danger, downstairs to her
mother’s room.
“Mother”—Mrs. Warren looked up
fearfully, as she heard her daughter’s
voice—“I have thought it all over.”
“Yes?” said Mrs. Warren, weakly.
The reaction was almost too much for
her after the half hour of sickening suspense.
“You must see Mr. Thornton when
he comes to-night, for I have a splitting
headache and I’m going to bed.”
Her mother stared at her blankly.
Was this the end of all her hopes?
“To-day is Tuesday—tell him that I
will give him my answer Friday night.
And, mother”—her voice dropped in a
half-ashamed way—“the answer will be
yes.”
“My darling child”—Mrs. Warren
took her daughter in her arms—“this
is the very proudest and happiest moment
of my life.”
“Yes, mother, I know,” Nancy
freed herself from the clinging embrace.
“I’m happy, awfully happy,
too”—she said it as one would speak of
the weather or some other deadly commonplace.
“I think Mr. Thornton will
make a model husband. And—and it’s
an end to all our nasty little economies!”
“Anne, don’t be so material,” Mrs.
Warren interrupted, in a shocked voice.
“I’m not, mother; only think”—Nancy’s
eyes glistened—“no more velveteen
masquerading as velvet, no
more bargain-counter shoes and gloves,
no more percaline petticoats with silk
flounces, no more plain dresses because
shirring and tucking take a few more
yards; no more summers spent in close,
cooped-up hall bedrooms in twelve-dollar-a-week
hotels; grape-fruit every
morning, and cream always!” She
laughed half hysterically. “And Mr.
Thornton is so good! It’s wonderful
to be so happy, isn’t it, Marmee?”
Mrs. Warren looked at her apprehensively
for a moment. “You’re
sure,” she faltered—“you’re sure you’re
doing it all without a regret for—for
anybody, Nancy?”
Nancy’s nails went deep into the
palms of her hands. “Without a regret,
Marmee,” she smiled, brightly.
“And that you think you will be perfectly
happy with James?”
“Perfectly,” said Nancy, evenly.
Mrs. Warren, reassured, was radiant.
“My darling child,” she breathed, softly,
“this means everything to me.”
“You’ll explain about the headache,
won’t you, Marmee?” Nancy asked,
moving hurriedly toward the door. She
knew that she should scream if she
stayed a moment longer in her mother’s
presence.
“Yes, indeed, and I’m so sorry about
the pain.” Her mother followed her to
the door. “Take some——”
“I have everything upstairs, thank
you, mother. Good-night.”
“Good-night, my darling child.”
Those kisses were the fondest her
mother had ever given her. “How I
wish that your poor dear father could
know of our perfect happiness!”
Nancy passed out into the hall,
closed the door behind her, and leaned
for a moment against the wall. Mrs.
Warren’s idea of perfect happiness
would have received a severe shock,
could she have heard Nancy murmur,
brokenly: “Dear old dad! Pray Heaven
you don’t know that your little Nance
is a miserable, mercenary coward!”
There is a certain sense of relief that
follows the consummation of a long-delayed
decision, no matter how inherently
distasteful that decision may be,
and Nancy’s first feeling when she
awoke on the following morning was
one of thankfulness that the preliminary
step had been taken.
All burdens seem lighter, everything
takes a different hue, in the morning
when the sun is shining and the birds
are singing, and after the months of
sickening indecision Nancy experienced
such a delightful sense of rest,
such a freedom from suspense, that she
actually laughed aloud as she said to
herself: “Oh, I guess perhaps it’s not
going to be so bad, after all!”
By the time that Mr. James Thornton’s
daily offering of violets and orchids
had arrived, she had about decided
that she was a rather levelheaded
young woman, and when, an
hour after that, she found herself
seated beside the devoted James, in his
glaringly resplendent automobile, skimming
along at an exhilarating pace over
a fine stretch of country road, she had
come to the conclusion that that arch-type
of female foolishness, the Virgin
with the Unfilled Lamp, was wisdom
incarnate compared to the woman who
deliberately throws aside the goods the
gods provide her. Oh, yes, Nancy was
fast becoming the more worthy daughter
of a worthy mother!
James Thornton, reassured by what
Mrs. Warren had delicately hinted to
him the evening before, exulted in
Nancy’s buoyant spirits. He had
never seen her so attractive. She chattered
away merrily, laughed at his
weighty jokes and his more or less
pointless stories, and even forgot to be
angry when for one brief, fleeting instant
his massive hand closed over her
slim, aristocratic one. It seemed too
good to be true that this fascinating
bit of femininity was soon to be his.
When they finally returned to the
Warrens’ modest house, the wily chauffeur,
looking after them as they walked
along the nasturtium-bordered path
that led to the porch, winked the wink
of one on the inside, and smiled broadly
as he murmured: “She’s a crackajack!
And if there ain’t somethin’ doin’ this
time, I’ll eat my goggles!”
“Don’t you think, mother,” said
Nancy, an hour or so later—they were
sitting in Nancy’s room, Mrs. Warren,
with unusual condescension, having
come up for a little chat—“that it
would have been rather nicer to have
had dinner here Friday night, the
eventful Friday night”—a queer little
tremor ran over her—“instead of at Mr.
Thornton’s?”
“Why, no,” said Mrs. Warren, complacently;
“I think it will make everything
easier for James if we are up
there. You know he is inclined to be
diffident, Nancy. A man always appears
to better advantage in his own
house.”
“And of course that is the only thing
to be considered.” Nancy smiled half
bitterly. She had lost a little of the
buoyancy of a few hours before.
“Why, of course, my dear,” Mrs.
Warren began, hastily, “if you prefer
to——?”
“Oh, no, let it go at that,” returned
Nancy, carelessly. “It will be all the
same at the end of a lifetime.” She
shrugged her shoulders as she spoke.
“What shall I wear, mother?” she
asked the next moment, with an entire
change of manner. “My white, virginal
simplicity and all that sort of rot;
my shabby little yellow, or the scarlet?
Those are my ‘devilish all,’ you
know.”
“The white, by all means, Nancy.”
Mrs. Warren’s tone was impressive;
and for reasons of her own she chose
to ignore the slang.
“Pink rose in the hair, I suppose, a
Janice Meredith curl, bobbing on my
neck and nearly scratching the life out
of me, a few visibly invisible little pink
ribbons, and any other ‘parlor tricks’ I
happen to know——”
“Anne!” Her mother frowned angrily.
“Then be led into the conservatory”—Nancy
paid no attention to the interruption—“have
the moonlight turned
on. Horrors, think of that artificial
moonlight!” Nancy shuddered. “And
then say yes! Heavens! I hope I shan’t
say yes until it’s time. It would be
awful to miscue at that stage of the
game!”
Mrs. Warren rose abruptly from her
chair, and without a word started for
the door, quivering with indignation.
“There! I’ve been a brute again,”
cried Nancy, penitently, dashing after
her mother.
“Yes, I think you have,” blazed Mrs.
Warren.
“I was only fooling, dearie; it’s all
going to be lovely, and I’m going into
that conservatory just as valiantly as
the Rough Riders charged up old San
Juan! Only, Marmee, don’t ask me to
wear white—that would be too absurd!
Frankly, I’m susceptible to color.
You’ve heard about the little boy who
whistled in the dark to keep his courage
up?” Mrs. Warren smiled through
her tears. “Well, I’m going to wear
my red—red is cheerful, and not too
innocent, and—and courageous—I
mean,” Nancy explained, hastily, as
she caught her mother’s look of wonder.
“It always requires some courage
for a girl to say she will marry a man,
even when the circumstances are as—as
happy as they are in this case.
Didn’t you feel just a little bit queer
when you told dad you’d marry him?”
“Why, yes, I suppose I did,” said
Mrs. Warren, half doubtfully.
“Well, then,” said Nancy, logically,
“you can understand just what I mean.
I’ve a scrap of lace”—reverting to the
burning question—“that I’m going to
hunt up, that will freshen the red a lot,
and some day, Marmee”—she took her
mother’s face between her cool, slim
hands, and laughed with a fine assumption
of gayety—“we’ll have such closetfuls
of dainty, bewitching ‘creations’
that we’ll quite forget we ever envied
Mother Eve because she didn’t have to
rack her brains about what to wear.”
Mrs. Warren laughed. Her indignation
had vanished. Nancy had a
winsome way with her when she chose
that was irresistible to the older
woman.
“Now you go take a nice little nap,
Marmee”—she kissed her mother lightly
on the forehead—“while the future
Mrs. James Thornton ferrets out the
scrap of lace which is to be the pièce de
résistance of Juliet’s costume when she
goes to meet her portly Romeo!” She
laughed merrily, and with a sweeping
courtesy ushered her mother out of the
room.
As soon as the door had closed behind
Mrs. Warren, Nancy, singing
lustily, yet with a certain nervousness,
as if to drown all power of thought,
bustled about the room, peering into
topsy-turvy bureau drawers and ransacking
inconsequent-looking boxes,
with a half-feverish energy, as though
upon the unearthing of that particular
piece of lace depended her hopes of
heaven.
It seemed to be an elusive commodity,
that scrap of rose-point; for twenty
minutes’ patient search failed utterly to
bring it to the light of day.
Suddenly, Nancy espied a big, important-looking
black walnut box on
the floor of her closet, half hidden by a
well-worn party coat which depended
from the hook just above it. It was
a mysterious-looking box, delightfully
suggestive of old love letters and tender
fooleries of that sort, or would have
been, had it not been the property of an
up-to-date, worldly-wise young woman
who knew better than to save from the
flames such sources of delicious torment,
such instruments of exquisite
torture.
In an instant Nancy had dragged
the box to the door of the closet, and
was down on her knees in front of it,
going through its contents with ferret-like
eagerness.
Yes! Her search was at last rewarded!
For there, down under a pair
of white satin dancing slippers, in provokingly
easy view, lay the much desired
finery.
She put her hand under the slippers
to draw it from its resting place, and as
she felt the lace slip easily as though
across some smooth surface, looked
with idle curiosity down into the box.
Instantly a sharp little cry rang
through the room, and she withdrew
her hand as swiftly as though she had
unearthed a nest of rattlers. Her face
was ashen, her breath came quick and
short.
“Oh, I didn’t know it was there!”
she gasped. “I had forgotten all about
it. I thought it had been destroyed
with all the rest. Why is it left to torment
me now, now, now?” she cried,
angrily. Then, with a swift revulsion
of feeling, she murmured, brokenly:
“Oh, Boy, Boy, is there no escaping
you? No forgetting you just when I
am trying to so hard?”
She sat very still for a moment.
Then she put her hand into the box
again and drew out, not the precious
scrap of rose-point—that, to her, was
as though it had never been—not a
blurred, tear-stained love letter, not a
bunch of faded violets, but a little, fat,
bright blue pitcher, with great, flaming
vermilion roses on either side, the most
grotesquely and uncompromisingly
ugly bit of crockery that one would
find from Dan to Beersheba.
Have you never noticed that it is often
the most whimsically inconsequent,
the most utterly ordinary, the most intrinsically
prosaic of inanimate things
that, with a sudden and overwhelming
rush, will call into being memories the
tenderest, the deepest, the saddest? It
may be a worthless little book, a withered
flower ghastly in its brown grave
clothes, a cheap, tawdry trinket; it
may be something as intangible as a
few bars of a hackneyed song ground
out on a wheezy, asthmatic hand organ.
But just so surely as one has lived—and
therefore loved—one knows the inherent
power to sting and wound in
things the most pitiably commonplace.
De Musset speaks of the “little pebble”:
/*
But when upon your fated way you meet
Some dumb memorial of a passion dead,
That little pebble stops you, and you dread
To bruise your tender feet.
*/
So to Nancy, coming suddenly and
at the psychological moment upon that
absurd bit of blue clay cajoled from a
friendly waiter at a little, out-of-the-way
Bohemian restaurant, one never-to-be-forgotten
night, the bottom
seemed to have dropped out of the universe.
The things of this world seemed
suddenly to lose their value, and to
grow poor and mean and worthless.
And she only knew that she was miserable,
and heart-hungry, and soul-sick
for one who never came, for one who
never again would come, forever and
forever.
With the little blue pitcher held
tightly in her hand, she walked over to
the window and looked up at the big
gray stone house that was soon to
know her as its mistress. And for the
very first time the perfect realization
of what it all would mean was borne
in upon her. She stood there for several
minutes motionless, then with a
violent, angry shake of the head she
cried out in a high, defiant voice: “No,
no, no, not until—not yet, not yet!”
She walked rapidly away from the
window, and put the little blue pitcher
in a post of honor on the mantelpiece.
Then, crossing over to the dressing table,
she picked up her purse and carefully
counted the money. The result
must have been satisfactory, for a half-triumphant
smile flitted across her face.
After that, from the mysterious depths
of that same purse, she unearthed a
time-table and studied it earnestly.
Then, sitting at her tiny desk, she
nervously scrawled these words:
Dear Mother: I have gone to New York
to spend the night with Lilla Browning—made
up my mind suddenly, and as I knew
you were asleep, didn’t want to bother you.
Knew you couldn’t possibly have any objection,
because you are so fond of Lil.
Want to do some shopping in the morning,
and thought this would be the best way to
get an early start. Expect me home to-morrow
afternoon on the 5:45. Best regards to
Mr. Thornton. Have Maggie press my red
dress; tell her to be careful not to scorch it.
I found the lace. By-by. Nancy.
“All’s fair in love and war,” she
murmured, softly, rising from her
chair, and taking off stock and belt
preparatory to a change of costume.
She smiled happily as she caught a
glimpse of herself in the mirror. Her
eyes were starlike, her whole expression
was perfectly radiant.
“And you’re responsible for it all,
you little imp!” She shook her finger
at the fat, bright blue pitcher with
flaming vermilion roses on either side,
as it stood on the mantelpiece in blissful
unconsciousness of its total depravity.
In less than twenty minutes Nancy
was dressed for the street and on her
way to the railroad station. Ten minutes
later two telegrams flashed over
the wires. One ran:
Mrs. Jonathan Browning, West Seventy-second
Street, New York City: Will spend
to-night with you. Arrive about ten. Don’t
meet me. Nancy.
The second one was more brief:
Mr. Philip Peirce. Princeton Club, New
York City: Dine with me to-night at Scarlatti’s
at seven. Anne Warren.
Not until Nancy, after dismissing
the hansom, found herself solitary and
alone on the sidewalk in front of the
gayly lighted little Bohemian restaurant,
did she realize the foolishness, the
craziness, of her undertaking. In fact,
she had no very clear idea of what that
undertaking was.
She looked after the retreating hansom,
and a wretched, half-frightened
homesickness swept over her.
Suppose Phil had not received the
telegram! Suppose, receiving it, he
had refused to come! She couldn’t
blame him, although he had once said
that, no matter what——
And then—in speaking of it afterward,
Nancy always declared that it
was a positive physiological fact that at
that moment her heart was located
somewhere in the roof of her mouth—some
one caught both her hands in his,
some one’s glad voice cried “Nance!”
and in the twinkling of an eye the
homesickness and the memory of the
weeks of wretchedness had vanished,
and all the misery of the past and all
the uncertainty of the future were
swallowed up in the joy of the present.
“I’m so sorry to be late.” Phil’s
voice was as remorseful as though he
had committed all of the seven deadly sins.
“I received your telegram just
as I was leaving the club to keep an
engagement. Took me ten minutes at
the ’phone to break the engagement decently.
Jove! but I am glad to see
you,” he went on, enthusiastically.
“I hoped you would be, but of course
I didn’t know.” It was not at all what
Nancy had intended to say, but her
heart thumped so furiously that she
could scarcely think. She was mortally
afraid that Phil would hear it pounding
away.
“You know I told you that I should
always be glad to see you, Nance.”
Then, abruptly: “I hope you haven’t
caught cold standing here waiting.
It’s not warm to-night. Shall we go
inside now?” Nancy nodded, and Phil
led the way into Scarlatti’s.
She took the whole room in at a
glance, and breathed a sigh of contentment
so long, so deep, that it must have
come from the tips of her toes.
There was the same absurd little orchestra
in their same absurd “monkey
clothes,” the same motley crowd of
half foreign, wholly happy men and
women, the same indescribable odor of
un-American cooking—she even rejoiced
in that—and, best of all, on the
long shelf that ran around the four
sides of the room were the same little,
fat, bright blue pitchers with great
naming vermilion roses on either side.
To be sure, she knew that one was
missing, but that was mere detail.
“Phil,” Nancy whispered, eagerly,
pulling his coat sleeve violently as the
waiter, with much bowing and scraping,
started to lead the way in another direction,
“our table is empty. Right
over there—the tenth from the door.
We always had that one, you know,
under the picture of ‘The Girl with the
Laughing Eyes.’ I always remembered
that it was the tenth.”
“Surely, we’ll have the tenth, by all
means.” Phil tapped the waiter on the
back, and motioned in the direction of
the empty table.
“I thought perhaps you’d rather
not,” he whispered to Nancy, as they
slipped into the old, familiar places.
Evidently Phil had a memory for numbers,
too. So often it is only the woman
who can count ten.
“Now,” began Phil, as soon as the
dinner had been ordered and other preliminaries
attended to, “tell me how on
earth you and I happen to be here together?
Did you drop straight from
the clouds? Or aren’t you here at all?
Are you just a bit from a wildly improbable
dream?”
“No,” said Nancy, glibly, her equilibrium
restored; “I’m spending the night
with Lilla Browning, and it suddenly
occurred to me that it would be fun
for us to have dinner together.” She
paused a moment. “Once more,” she
added, watching Phil’s face closely.
“And isn’t it just like that other time—the
last time we were here together?”
Phil looked at her curiously. “The
people, and the soft lights, and the
funny little musicians, and my meeting
you——”
“Oh-h!” said Phil, quietly.
“And—-and everything,” finished
Nancy, lamely.
“Don’t you remember?” she went on.
“The paper had sent you off on some
pesky assignment, and you were just
a wee bit late. And we had a sort of
a tiff about it until I happened to look
up at the picture over the table, and
‘The Girl with the Laughing Eyes’ was
looking straight down at us? And
then, somehow, I had to laugh, too,
and we made up. Don’t you remember?”
Phil nodded. Did he not remember
everything? Had he not been remembering
ever since? That was the pity
of it all!
“We were pretty happy that night,
weren’t we, Phil?”
“Don’t, Nance.” Phil’s bright eyes
had a curious, unusual brightness at
that moment.
“And I made you—simply made you,
you didn’t want to—get me one of
those foolish little pitchers.” She pursued
her theme relentlessly. “The waiter
was so funny!” Nancy laughed
merrily as at some droll recollection,
“Phil, that was a whole year ago.”
“Nonsense!” said Phil, indignantly.
“It’s ten years ago, if it’s a day! Before
you grew to be a worldly-wise old
lady, and before I had become a cynical
old man.”
“You don’t look very old, Phil.”
“Well, I am; I’m as old as the hills.
Do you know it has all been an awful
pity, Nance?”
“What?” she asked, very softly,
smiling adorably.
“Oh, everything——” He stopped
short, the smile had escaped him.
“Come,” he said, abruptly, “let’s talk
about the weather, the—the—what a
terrible winter it has been, hasn’t it?
Did you have lots of skating up in the
country?”
“Yes, lots—about two months too
much of it, and it has been the worst
winter I ever hope to live through; but
really, Phil, I didn’t come to New
York to talk about the weather.” The
laughter died out of Nancy’s blue eyes.
“I—I think I came to New York to
ask your advice about something.”
“My advice?” echoed Phil, wonderingly.
“Yes, I think so. Phil, suppose there,
was a girl whose father had lost all his
money and then had gone to work and
died, and had left her and her mother
just this side of the poorhouse. And
suppose she and her mother had had to
pinch and scrimp to keep their heads
above the water, until they were sick
of the whole business. And suppose
a man with shoals of money—a fat,
sort of elderly man, who wore diamond
rings, and said ‘you was,’ and did lots
of other things you and I don’t like,
yet was very kind and good—suppose
this man wanted to marry this girl.
Now, what would you advise her to do,
if her mother were secretly crazy to
have her marry him?”
“And she didn’t care for anyone
else?” Philip’s tone was coldly judicial.
“And she didn’t care for anyone
else.” His coldness frightened the lie
through her unwilling lips, but she
went white as she uttered it.
Philip eyed her narrowly.
“I can’t see why you want my advice,”
he said, dully.
Then, very suddenly: “Nancy, suppose
there was a man who was rather
poor, as things go nowadays, and who
had once been very fond of a girl who
had treated him pretty badly. And
suppose there was a woman”—with
swift jealousy Nancy remembered the
engagement Philip had broken in order
to dine with her that evening—“not a
very young woman, who had shoals of
money, as you say, who rouged a little,
and helped nature along a little in several
ways, and did a number of other
things that you and I don’t exactly like,
but who at heart was a very good sort—would
you advise this man to marry
her?”
“And he didn’t care for anyone
else?” Nancy whispered.
“And he didn’t care for anyone
else,” said Phil, steadily.
Nancy bit her tongue to keep from
crying out. Oh, the mortification, the
humiliation, of it all! She would have
given a week out of her life to have
been back home.
“Why, if he cared for no one else,
I——” The words came with an effort.
“Who is she, Phil?”
“I’ll tell you in a moment. Who is
he, Nancy?” he asked, sternly.
“James Thornton—you’ve heard of
him. Oh, what a pair of worldlings we
are!” She pulled herself together with
a supreme effort, and, raising her glass
of red Hungarian wine to her lips, said
lightly: “Here’s to my successor! May
she forgive me for this one last evening!”
Her hand trembled, and some
of the wine splashed on her white waist.
“It looks like a drop of blood.” She
shivered slightly. “Champagne doesn’t
stain.” Her mouth laughed, but her
eyes were full of a dull despair. “When
we are married we shall both be drinking
that! Do you remember that foolish
little song I used to sing, ‘When we
are married’?” She tried to hum it, but
failed miserably. “We shall sing our
songs with a difference, now. Oh,
Boy, Boy, it has all been my fault,
hasn’t it?”
“What do you mean?” he asked,
tensely.
“Oh, everything,” she said, wearily.
“The worldliness and the wretchedness,
and now it is too late! ‘Couldst
thou not watch with me?’ Boy, I’m
afraid I’m going to cry.” Her lip quivered
pitifully.
“Nance, do you care?”
“Care? Of course I care!” She
threw her head back defiantly, and her
eyes filled with angry tears. “If I
hadn’t, I shouldn’t be here to-night. I—I’d
have been married two months
ago. God knows I wish I had, before—before
all this happened!”
“Then listen to me, Nance.” Philip
spoke very quietly, but his eyes burned
into her soul. “There isn’t any other
woman, there never has been, there
never could be. I love you, and love
you only, with my whole soul, my whole
strength——”
“But you said——” began Nancy, in
a weak little voice.
“Never mind what I said,” he answered,
almost roughly. “I’d sworn
I’d never trouble you again without
some sign from you. Yet the instant
I saw you, out there on the sidewalk,
it was all I could do to keep from
kneeling down and kissing your blessed
little shoes. But I wouldn’t have done
it for fifteen thousand different worlds.
Suddenly, when you were talking about
that damnable man”—Phil ground his
teeth savagely—“and his ‘shoals of
money,’ that other idea occurred to me—a
last resort, a final, forlorn hope
that if you had a spark of feeling left
for me you might show it then, and I
made it all up out of whole cloth.”
“Philip, you’re a brute!” The tears
were falling now, but the wraith of a
smile hovered about the corners of
Nancy’s mouth.
“I know I am. I’m despicable, mean,
cowardly, unmanly——”
“Hateful, paltry, contemptible.”
Nancy helped out his collection of adjectives,
but, strange to relate, her smile
deepened.
“And—happy!” finished Phil, triumphantly.
“Nance”—-the tone was
masterful—“you’ve got to marry me
now, right off, to-night. I’m never going
to let you get away from me again.
I don’t care for all the James Thorntons
and all the filthy money in the
world. Will you, Little Girl?” The
masterful tone gave place to one of
pleading tenderness. “Will you give it
all up for the man who has never
stopped loving you and worshiping you
for one single instant since the blessed
day when you first came into his life?”
“Oh, Phil, Phil, you wicked, contemptible
old darling, if you hadn’t
asked me to pretty soon, I—I’d have
asked you. I’ve tried to get along without
you, and I just simply can’t!”
“Nance, you’re an angel!” cried Phil,
rapturously. He leaned across the table,
with a fine disregard of appearances,
and kissed Nancy’s hands. But
nobody noticed it at all—except the
waiter at a respectful distance, secretly
jubilant in the expectation of an unusually
large tip, and he didn’t count.
That is the beauty of those out-of-the-way
Bohemian restaurants—people are
so absorbed in their own love-making
that they never have time to watch anyone
else’s.
“You’re a perfect angel!” Phil declared
again, fervently.
“I know I am; and I’m so happy”—Nancy’s
swift transition from grave to
gay was always one of her greatest
charms—“that I’m afraid if I don’t get
out of here pretty soon, they’ll have to
call in the police, for there’s no telling
what I may do! I feel like dancing a
jig on top of this table!”
“I dare you,” laughed Phil, happily.
“Well, it’s only on your account that
I don’t,” she said, airily. “Even though
you are a liar, you look so respectable!
And, oh, Phil,” she went on, irrelevantly,
“I have so much to tell you. I’ll tell
you all about everything—a certain fat
blue pitcher I found the other day and
that really brought me here to New
York, about Mr. James Thornton and
his artificial moonlight, and everything
else—on our way to the minister’s. But
I say, Phil”—here the Charles Warren,
matter-of-fact strain asserted itself—“if
we are going to be married to-night,
we must hurry, for it’s after nine now,
and I’ve got to be at Lilla’s by ten
o’clock. I wouldn’t be late for anything.
How surprised she’ll be when
Mr. and Mrs. Philip Peirce sail in!”
She looked up suddenly at the picture
over the table. “Boy,” she said, very
tenderly, “don’t you think ‘The Girl
with the Laughing Eyes’ looks as
though she approved?”
But Phil had no eyes save for the
shining eyes across the table, so his
answer cannot be described.
“Phil,” said Nancy, about a week
later—they had just finished installing
Phil’s few Lares and Penates in their
new quarters—“isn’t this just the coziest
little nook you’ve ever seen?”
“Absolutely,” said Phil, with conviction.
“I wish mother could see how——”
The smile was a bit wistful. “Phil, I
really think we ought to go up to see
mother. Of course she’s furious—her
not answering our telegram is proof
positive of that. I’m scared to death at
the thought of seeing her. She can look
you through and through so, when she
disapproves! I do think she might
have written. We haven’t done anything
so perfectly dreadful. You don’t
suppose she is sick, do you?” she asked,
anxiously.
“Why, no, Little Girl,” said Phil,
soothingly; “we’d have heard in some
way if there had been anything of that
sort.”
“I think I’m getting nervous about
her. Will you go up with me to-day,
dear?”
“Why, certainly, Nance; whenever
you want to go, just say the word. I’m
having a holiday now!” Phil laughed
like a happy schoolboy.
“All right, then, we’ll go to-day.
And please be on your very bestest behavior,
Philly-Boy.”
“Don’t worry. I’ll be the dutiful son
to the queen’s taste.”
“And be sure,” adjured Nancy, solemnly,
“to tell mother you’re really
making quite a lot of money now, that
we’re not starving, and that I’m going
to have some new clothes the first of
next month.”
Late that afternoon, Mr. and Mrs.
Philip Peirce reached the Warren
house. Three pulls at the bell brought
no response, and all rattlings and shakings
of the doorknob were without result.
The door was as tightly closed as
though it never expected to be opened
again till the crack o’ doom.
At the back of the house the same
conditions existed. Not a door, not a
window, would yield.
Nancy was plainly vexed. “The
Prodigal Son had a much better time
than this when he came home,” she
complained, ruefully.
She and Phil walked around to the
front of the house again, and down the
nasturtium-bordered path that led
from the porch to the street. There
was absolutely no sign of life anywhere.
Suddenly, Nancy heard the “touf-touf”
of an automobile, and down the
road at a rapid pace came Mr. James
Thornton’s gorgeous machine, the
chauffeur its sole occupant.
“Henry,” she said, walking to the
edge of the sidewalk, “can you tell me
where Mrs. Warren is?”
“No, miss, I cannot.” He drew himself
up stiffly. Mrs. Warren’s daughter
was evidently in his bad books.
“Is Mr. Thornton at home?” she
asked, timidly.
“No, miss, he is not.” His lips
clicked. Then, with sudden condescension,
and head held very high, eyes
looking straight ahead, he added: “Mr.
Thornton is away on his wedding trip.”
“His what?” gasped Nancy, weakly.
“Him and Mrs. Warren was married
yesterday,” he said, proudly. “She’s a
fine, fine lady!” And, touching the
visor of his cap, he started the machine
down the street.
Nancy leaned against a tree, too
stunned for words. Then, as the humor
of the whole situation flashed over
her, she began to laugh, and laughed
until, for lack of breath, she couldn’t
laugh any longer.
“Why, it’s—the funniest thing—I’ve
ever heard of, Phil!” she gasped.
“Well, it keeps the ‘shoals of money’
in the family!” said Phil, philosophically,
and then he howled.
“Yes,” Nancy mused, still panting
for breath, “mother once said that if I
let him slip through my fingers some
one else would snap him up before you
could say ‘Jack Robinson.” Her eyes
danced. “I wonder if anyone said
‘Jack Robinson’?”
“No, darling, there wasn’t time. But,
at any rate, we’ve made our wedding
call on our parents,” said Phil, gayly,
“and I think we might as well go back
to ‘little old New York’!”
Then, hand in hand, like two gladsome
children, Mr. and Mrs. Philip
Peirce retraced their steps toward the
station.
THE LADY & THE CAR
And, if you don’t mind,
old fellow, will you
bring over the guns
yourself?”
That had been Tony
Rennert’s parting
charge as he bolted
from the breakfast table
at the Agawan Club for the dogcart
which was scheduled to make connections
with the eight-forty-five for the
city. Two days before, after eighteen
months of leisurely travel abroad, I
had been met on landing with Tony’s
urgent message to join him in bachelor
quarters at the Agawan, and with an
alacrity born of the wish to get close
again to one of the “old crowd,” I had
straightway come down to the club in
the twenty-horse-power car which had
carried me faithfully for six weeks over
the French roads. Come down to find
myself among a lot of men I did not
know and for whom, to be entirely
frank, I did not care.
Agawan had changed since last I was
there. Then it was a big, comfortable
shooting box, with a good cook, an old-fashioned
barn, and, behind it, kennels
for half a dozen clever dogs. Now it
was triple its former size, rebuilt and
modernized, with many bedrooms, a
double-deck piazza and a dancing floor.
The barn was gone, a fine stable had
taken its place, and tennis courts and
golf links occupied a large part of its
one-time brush-grown pasturage and
sloping meadows. In short, it was a
country club, glaring in its fresh paint
and with all the abominations which the
name of that institution suggests to a
man to whom knickerbockers and loose
coats, a gun, a dog, a pipe and never the
flutter of a petticoat the whole day long
give selfish but complete satisfaction.
Tony had fallen into evil ways. I
suspected as much as soon as I saw
the manner of his living; I was sure of
it when he informed me, with detestable
glee, that there was to be a big house-warming
dance the following evening,
at which—well, Morleton, three miles
away, had undergone a boom in my absence,
and from the houses there and
from the city, too, were to come—girls.
Privately I made up my mind that the
dance was a thing I would miss, and
Tony must have read disapproval on
my face, for he said no more about the
festivities, and a little later proposed the
shooting. There were woodcock left
in the marshes; he had seen them—by
accident, I guessed. He would send to
the city for the guns, and we would put
in a good day together. That sounded
better, and I acquiesced promptly.
But before we had arisen from the
table a waiter brought a telegram, and
Tony’s face fell into glum lines. It
was an important business message and
called him to the city over the next
night. There was no help for it, he
explained; but, as I had my car, he
hoped I would worry it out alone till
he got back. He would send down the
guns by express against a further delay,
and—there a lingering spark of his
former affection for the twelve-bores
glowed into life—would I personally
see that they came over from the railroad
station safely?
So it was that, a little after nine
o’clock the following evening, in accordance
with a wire from Tony, I
drew up at the station platform just as
the last train pulled in. A vibrator
spring on the car was badly out of tune;
I was bent over, testing it, when a voice
exclaimed, joyfully, almost at my elbow:
“Oh, there you are! What a
scare I have had!”
I started and looked up. The impression
I got was of a modish and very
much up-tilted hat and of a veil which
hid everything beneath its brim and the
collar of a long, loose coat. These and
nothing much besides; for the single
post-lamp left the platform in semi-darkness.
But I realized that this was
a lady who addressed me, and that there
was a mistake which I could not too
speedily correct.
“I beg your pardon,” I said, “but you
see——”
“Of course I do,” the voice interrupted.
“If I had not, I dare say I
would have sat on the station platform
until—until you had finished fussing
with that old machine of yours. Oh!
I have heard all about your pet weakness.
It was by the car I identified you.
But I forgive you. You have waited a
whole train for me. Go on with your
tinkering. Only let me have a seat in
the car, and tell the agent to bring over
my trunk.”
“Trunk!” I echoed.
“Yes, trunk! But not a very large
one—you see, it is only for a few days.
It will go nicely in the—now, what do
you call the back part of your car?”
“The tonneau? But, really——”
The hat tilted just a shade more, and
I was silenced by the command: “Not
another word! Positively, you would
keep me standing here forever. I had
no idea you were so—contentious.
Please help me in, and please have my
trunk brought over. Here is my check.
Then, if you insist, we can discuss the
propriety of trunks on our way to the
clubhouse.”
I hesitated; but I gave her my arm,
and, when she had settled herself in
the seat beside the driver’s, I walked
over to where the agent stood beside
the guns and a steamer trunk of modest
size. I picked up the guns and told
him to bring over the trunk. Together
we put it into the tonneau, the while
I debated with myself what to do and
what to say. As a matter of fact, there
seemed to be small choice. The lady
was plainly determined to listen to no
explanations. Moreover, to attempt to
make her mistake clear to her just now
was to place her in an embarrassing
predicament; for whoever was to have
met her had failed to appear, and already
the station master had began to
extinguish the lights. I caught at her
words “the clubhouse.” That could be
none other than the Agawan. Well, I
would take her there; the trip should be
quickly made, and I would do my best
to keep her in ignorance of my identity,
at least until she was among friends.
“Now, this is very nice,” she said, as
I threw in the high gear and we shot
into the darkness. “I’ve never been in
an automobile before; we have very few
of them in”—she named a little town in
the South. “You must explain everything
to me.”
I welcomed the invitation, and promised
myself to keep the topic alive as
long as there was need for conversation.
But I had hardly begun an enthusiastic
exposition of the principles of a
four-cylinder, gear-driven, twenty-horse-power,
French touring car, when
she checked me. “I forgot,” she said.
“We have never met before. We must
start fair. You are to call me ‘Margery’;
I hate ‘Miss Gans’ from one who
is really an old friend. And I shall call
you—let me see?—yes, for the present,
I shall call you ‘Mr. Page.’”
I started. Who would not have
started? “Page” is my Christian name.
And I was to call her “Margery”?
For just the briefest moment I wondered
if my first impression of my companion
could have been amiss. But I
rallied my self-command and such
shreds of gallantry as my life and my
convictions had left. Undeniably she
was a pretty girl, despite the disguising
veil.
“It is a bargain,” I said. “I shall
hold you to it. But why the ‘Mister
Page’?”
“Toll to convention,” she answered.
“Besides, what would Edith say?”
That was a poser. Who in thunder
was Edith? But I felt that I was on
the right track. “As for Edith,” I returned,
“I don’t believe she would object.”
She shook her head wisely. “Well,
per-haps not. But even ten years’
friendship has its breaking point. And
a wife——” She stopped there. She
seemed to be considering the question.
“Doesn’t it depend upon who is the
wife?” I interpolated. Now I should
learn if it was really I who was married.
“Yes,” she admitted. “But yours!
Oh, I know Edith! Better even than
you do. I knew her long before you
had even heard of her, and I could have
told you things which would have been—useful
to you—if only you had come
to me first.”
The thought was alluring. “I wish
I had,” I said, with more fervor than
discretion.
She turned upon me quickly, and her
face was very close to my own for an
instant. Through the veil I managed
to get a glimpse of her eyes. They
pleased me immensely. “Why? Why?
What do you mean?” she asked. There
was a soft little lift to her voice which
affected me queerly. I made sure that
some part of me had made a short circuit
with one of the battery wires. Then
she lifted her chin. “But—nonsense!”
she said. “How could you? I was in
a convent school when you met and
married Edith.”
“And you haven’t seen her since?”
“Since she was married? You know
I haven’t, you goose! Why, it is tonight
I make my entrée into the world
of fashion?”
“At Agawan,” I hazarded.
She nodded. “Where else? And
you are to dance with me many times.
Remember, I know none of the men
there.”
For the first time in my life I ceased
to feel scorn for an accomplishment
which I did not possess. But dancing,
I reflected, was of the future, and the
future must provide against itself.
“Margery” was very much of the present.
Then abruptly it occurred to me
that the present would soon be of the
past if we continued to travel as we
were now moving; and I promptly cut
down our speed by one-half. I explained
that the rest of the road to the
club was dangerous at night.
She gave a little shiver. “And there
is no other road?”
I remembered that there was—a
longer road—and at the first turn to the
right I took to it. In a way it was a
safer road, and if there was an accident—what
would “Edith” say?
We slipped along in silence for a
while. Then I asked her if she was
warm enough. It was a balmy evening,
with the faintest of air stirring. She
laughed.
Her amusement stung me, but I had
just identified a landmark, and knew the
clubhouse to be less than a mile away.
So I made another brilliant sally. “I
am coming to that dance!” I announced.
She regarded me with an amazement
which was obvious, though I could not
see her face. And then, “Will you
please to tell me,” she inquired, “just
when you made up your mind to that
heroic act?”
After-reflection convinced me that
nothing less than a criminal mistake in
the mixing of my Rhine wine and seltzer
was responsible for my reply. “Since
I saw you,” I answered, solemnly.
“Since you saw me?” Then something
in the statement, of which I was
not immediately aware, appeared to impress
her with its humor. She laughed.
I gave the steering wheel a vicious
jerk. We sheered dangerously. She
uttered a little, frightened cry, and her
gloved fingers closed upon my wrist. I
was absolutely certain I had short-circuited
a battery wire when, her hand
still resting on my arm, she pleaded:
“Forgive me for laughing. I remember
now that Edith said you did not
dance. You are coming this evening
just for me, aren’t you?”
What reply was there but the one I
made?
“You poor fellow,” she went on, and
it seemed as if there were a soft pressure
from her fingers. “You poor fellow.
But—I tell you what we will do.
We will watch the dancing together—as
often as I can steal away. And we
will have a long talk by ourselves, if-if——”
“If what?” I asked.
“If Edith doesn’t mind!”
“Damn Edith!” was on my tongue,
but politeness, rather than common
sense, transmuted the sentence. “Oh,
Edith won’t mind,” I declared, with
conviction. And thereat we both
laughed—though why, I am not sure.
But all at once we seemed to know
each other much better. And then the
lights of the clubhouse came into view
across the lawn, and we turned into the
big gates.
During the passage of the driveway
I devised an explanation. It was intended
to salve my conscience for not
plumping out the truth. The Lord alone
knows what I intended should ensue.
One thing only was clear to me—-we
would have that “long talk to ourselves,”
if it could be contrived. So it
was agreed between us that I was to
come up to the dancing floor as soon as
I had stabled the automobile and put on
evening clothes. Our exact meeting
place was a vague locality described by
her as “wherever Edith is.”
With that understanding we parted
at the door of the clubhouse. I heard
an attendant direct her to the ladies’
dressing room, and him I commissioned
to have her trunk conveyed where she
might wish. As she disappeared within
the doorway her hat brim gave me a
saucy little nod of farewell.
When I was in my room the enormity
of my offense and the absurdity
of my position were forced upon me.
Here I was impersonating another man
and under promise to meet my victim in
the very presence of the wife of the
man I impersonated, perhaps face to
face with the man himself. There
could be no explanation, no palliation of
the trick I had played, which would allow
me to retire with a resemblance of
countenance. Who would credit my
statement of innocence, even was I willing
to throw the burden of the mistake
on the shoulders of—Margery? Margery!
I pronounced the name aloud,
but in a whisper, and liked the sound of
it so well that I said it again.
Then I realized that I was standing
in front of my shaving mirror, one hand
clasping a collar, the other a tie, and that
the glass reflected an expression positively
disgusting in its rapture. I
chucked the collar into a corner and sat
down on the edge of the bed to think it
out. At the end of twenty minutes I
was where I had started in. But my
mind was made up. At least she should
not find me a coward. I would do exactly
as I had promised.
I shaved and dressed. Half an hour
later I was standing in the doorway
of the dancing floor trying to discover
where “Edith” was.
But “my wife,” if present, inconsiderately
was concealing her identity in
the faces and figures of half a hundred
or more women, not one of whom I
knew. Margery apparently had not yet
come upon the floor, or—the horrid
thought obtruded itself—she had discovered
who I was, or, rather, who I
was not. And what more likely? I
had been an ass not to think of this
before. And as to the consequences?
Each possibility was a shade more humiliating
than the one before.
Then, just as I was about to turn
away to hide myself, to forget myself,
anywhere, anyhow, I saw Margery;
and, to save my soul, I could not have
left without a lingering look by which
to remember all the sweet lines of her
face and figure. Bereft of that long
coat and close veil, for the first time
I saw what I had only guessed at before.
She had stepped from the shelter
of a palm to lay a detaining hand
upon the arm of an older woman; and
as she stood there, with bright eyes
regarding the dancers, her head tilted
back, the thought of flight fled from
me.
The woman she stood beside was
not “Edith,” but Mrs. “Ted” Mason—the
wife of one of the best fellows
I ever knew, and a stanch friend of
mine. Instantly my resolve was made.
Mrs. “Ted’s” loyalty should be put to
the supreme test. She should be my
confessor, and, unless I was mistaken,
the counsel for my defense. I started
on my way around the hem of promenaders.
Twice I was delayed by the incursions
of dancers, and when I reached
the side of my prospective ally she was
alone. Out on the floor a slender figure
in lavender was smiling in the face
of her partner—a man I knew I was to
dislike exceedingly when I should meet
him.
Mrs. “Ted’s” eyes grew big when I
stood before her. And when she spoke
it was with the air of a tragedy queen.
“Do I see aright? Is it you? Or is
it your wraith? Is this Page Winslow?
And is this scene of revelry—a dancing
floor? Oh, Page, Page! In my old
age to give me this shock is cruel—unlike
you—utterly cruel, I say!”
My face burned for the shame I could
not conceal, but I was beyond the point
where any attack was to divert me.
I explained—lies came so readily now.
I was present to-night by promise to
Tony Rennert, I said. Only by engaging
to show myself at the dance
had I been able to persuade him to give
me his company for a day’s shooting.
And Tony was detained in the city, and
I was here alone, unprotected, liable at
any moment to be seized with stage
fright and to swoon. Such a thing
would be disgraceful and embarrassing
as well to all my friends—in other
words, to herself. No, I corrected myself,
that was not quite true. There
was one other person present who
might remember me—a Miss Gans——
“Margery Gans!” Mrs. Ted’s amazement
left her speechless for a moment.
Then, while the first words of my confession
stuck in my throat, she burst
out: “And you of all men! Why, she
is just out of a convent school! Tonight
is her first! How on earth——?”
It was harder than ever now to say
what I was trying to say, and she gave
me small opportunity. “Why? Why?”
she resumed, and suddenly her voice
took on a gravity which her mischievous
eyes belied. “My dear Page, do you
believe in the instrumentality of coincidence?”
My confusion was patent, and she
went on. “Because, whatever you
have believed, you must believe in it
from this night. Do you know what
has happened to Margery Gans?”
“What?” I gasped.
Mrs. “Ted” studied me from beneath
lowered lids. “Oh!” she said,
and “Oh!” again. Then she linked her
arm in mine. “There are chairs behind
this palm,” she suggested.
We sat down. “Page,” she said, “I
would not have believed it of you if you
had not told me yourself.”
“What?” I asked, but her gaze was
disconcerting; and when she smiled
wisely, I did not repeat the question.
She laid her fan across my hand. “I
wonder,” she remarked, reflectively, “I
wonder how and when you and Margery
met. But, no, that is unfair.
Don’t tell me. I am very glad you did
meet—that is all. And I was nearer to
the truth than I thought when I asked
you about coincidences. This is what
I was going to tell you. Margery is
the guest to-night of Edith Page—Mrs.
Stoughton Page. At the last moment
Edith’s baby was taken ill with
the croup, and she sent word she could
not leave home. She asked me to act
as chaperon. Soon afterward Stoughton
Page arrived in his car with Margery,
and must have hurried home at
once when he heard the baby was sick,
for I haven’t been able to find him. I
have told Margery that Mrs. Page was
detained at home, but I have not told
her the details, and I don’t wish you to.
She would think it more serious than
it is, and it would spoil her evening.”
I nodded.
“And now,” she went on, “the affair
is up to you and me. I am chaperon,
and you are one of the few men she
appears to know. What are you going
to do about it?”
A minute before I would have replied:
“Tell her the whole truth.” But
now a way out of the immediate complications
seemed to present itself—a
way beset with difficulties, but still a
way. I made the one reply which
seemed to be safe. “Do?” I said. “Do
all I can to give Miss Gans a good time.
I don’t dance, you know, but——”
“But I’ll hang around and talk to her
and take her into supper—if she’ll let
me—and—all that sort of thing.”
“You dear!” cried Mrs. “Ted.”
“You dear, self-sacrificing thing!”
With this last she cocked a supercilious
eye.
“But not if you’re going to bait me,
or make fun of me afterward,” I qualified.
“I wouldn’t think of it,” declared
Mrs. “Ted.”
“And you promise not to mention
my name to her, not even to allude to
me? This sort of thing is altogether
out of my line.”
“You surprise me,” she said, but she
promised.
So it happened that, a little later, in
one of those nooks which the genius of
decorators devises, and the man of discernment
discovers, Margery and I
were having that talk—“all to ourselves.”
It developed that we had an
affinity of tastes. It was her ambition
to travel—she had never traveled. She
delighted in long tramps—heretofore
she had found no one to be her companion.
She was sure that automobiling
was “just the best sort of fun,”
judging from the one ride she had had.
And so time slipped by, and I had utterly
forgotten “Edith” and the other
“Mr. Page,” and everything else except
one thing, when Mrs. “Ted’s”
voice, just outside the barrier of foliage
which hid us, complained that Miss
Gans could not be found anywhere.
Margery heard, and flushed. “Come
on,” she said. “This is disgraceful.”
She rose.
“But——” I objected.
“No buts,” she insisted. “Have you
forgotten Edith?”
“For the time being,” I admitted.
She brushed past me. Her bearing
was one of indignant scorn. But, over
her shoulder, she remarked, as she
looked back: “What a nice place this
would be to eat supper.”
I replied judiciously that whoever
selected it for that purpose should anticipate
the supper hour by early occupation.
I added that it was my intention
to pass the intervening time in the
smoking room—alone.
She declared that I smoked too much.
In Edith’s absence, she supposed, it
was her duty, etc. Supper was at
twelve o’clock; eleven-thirty seemed to
be about the right hour to resume occupation
of the bower.
Mrs. “Ted” saw us coming to her,
and waited. Margery presented me.
Mrs. “Ted” was properly grave. She
remarked that she had had the honor
of knowing the gentleman so long that
sometimes she forgot to put the “Mister”
before his name. It was a contagious
habit, she had observed.
I withdrew. Mrs. “Ted’s” variety is
infinite, and I was afraid she would forget—promises.
In the smoking room I got a corner
to myself. But, not for long. Three
men came and sat down near by; and,
in company with long glasses filled with
ice and other things, told stories. Most
of these were of people of whom I
knew nothing. But the mention of one
name caught my attention. It was
“Stoughton Page.” It appeared that
he had met with an accident early in
the evening. His automobile had broken
down on the way to meet the seven-fifty
train, and he had footed it to the railroad
station, only to find that whoever
he was to meet there had not come
down. He had crawled back to the
club, and somebody called “Bobbie”
had towed him to his home.
As I flung away my cigar and left
the smoking room, I was more than’
ever of the opinion that Mrs. “Ted’s”
conclusions upon the instrumentality of
coincidence had excellent premises. But
I was wary of another meeting with
that lady, and so it wanted only a few
minutes of twelve when my maneuvers
brought me, unnoticed, I hoped, to the
bower of my seeking. Only to find it
empty. Nor was my search of the floor
rewarded by a glimpse of the lavender
gown. It was at this point that I began
to call myself names, and it must
have been that I spoke one of them
aloud. If not, then mental telepathy
had a remarkable demonstration.
“I would hardly call you a ‘fool,’ Mr.
Page,” said a laughing voice just behind
me. “But, really, you are just a
little shortsighted, aren’t you?”
“I am sure I have been looking everywhere,”
I answered, reproachfully.
“For how long, and for whom?” she
inquired.
“Let us discuss it in the bower,” I
suggested.
“How very improper!” she remarked.
But she led the way in, and, for the
hour that followed, the world began
and ended for me just where a little
semicircle of palms drew its friendly
screen about Margery and me. I believe
I ate something; I know I made
two forays upon the supper table and
hurried back just in time to come upon
Mrs. “Ted,” who made a most exasperating
face at me, but said nothing.
And I remember recording a mental
note of Margery’s fondness for sweetbreads
en coquille. But of the rest my
recollection retains only the picture of a
slender girl in the depths of a big, cane
chair, a slipper impertinently cocked
upon the rung of another chair, the soft
light which filtered through the leaves
throwing into tantalizing shadow the
curves of a mouth and the hide-and-seek
play of blue eyes which were successfully
employed in supplying me
with an entirely new set of sensations.
This experience, absorbing to myself,
apparently was not without its diversion
to the other party, for there was
just enough left of “Home, Sweet
Home” to identify the air when Margery
suddenly slipped from the chair,
and I, perforce, followed her. “I will
be ready in ten minutes,” she told me.
“Meet me downstairs.” Then she
turned—to run into the arms of Mrs.
“Ted.”
I waited by. There was no alternative;
Mrs. “Ted” held me with a glance
that definitely said: “Flight is at your
peril.”
She asked Margery a question. I
did not catch the words, but Margery’s
reply was unmistakable. “Why,
of course, Mr. Page will take me home.
Edith expects me, you know.” And
with that she passed into the dressing
room.
Mrs. “Ted’s” perplexity would have
been comic from another point of view
than mine. To me it was like unto the
frown of Jove. There was a little pause
before she spoke. “Was there ever such
another man?” she said. “If it was
anyone but you, Page, I would tell that
girl the truth at once. Mr. Stoughton
Page has not come for her, and has
sent no word. I see why, now, though
I don’t understand it all, by any means.
But—well, I am going to trust the rest
to you, only—remember!”
I never liked Mrs. “Ted” as I did at
that moment, and my liking was not altogether
selfish, either. As for her “Remember,”
it was—significant.
But when she had followed Margery,
and I was walking slowly down the
stairway, an appreciation of my own
position began to obscure every other
feeling. A trickle of something cold
seemed to pass down my spine, and I
am not accounted timid. In a haze
I blundered over to the table. There I
had the sense to sit down and try to
fit together the few facts which must
guide me.
The proposition shaped itself something
like this: Given an automobile
and a young woman who believes you
to be the husband of her dearest friend—which
you are not—how are you,
without chaperon or voucher, to deliver
her, safely and without destruction of
her faith in you or of the good opinion
of others for herself, into the keeping
of this other man’s wife—residence unknown—at
three o’clock in the morning?
I took up the premises separatively.
First, the automobile. I lighted the
lamps and cranked the engine. The
motor started sweetly, and mentally I
checked off the first item. Second, the
young woman. I recalled my experience
of the evening, and decided that,
as Mrs. “Ted” trusted me, Margery
would have no reason to distrust me.
So far so good. Third, “the safe delivery.”
That depended upon knowledge
of the place we were to reach,
and of the roads thereto.
I hunted up a stableman, and asked
him for the shortest and best route to
Mr. Stoughton Page’s place. He gave
me directions. I made him repeat
them. As the repetition was a little
more confusing than the original information,
I thanked him and decided to
stake my chances on the apparent facts
that the traveling was excellent and
the distance only eight miles. The devil
of it was there were four turnouts. I
suspected that, before I was through,
Mr. Stoughton Page’s reputation as an
automobile driver would not be undamaged
in the estimation of at least one
person. But for that and for what
must be when the crisis arrived—well,
it was inevitable. I threw in the clutch
and drew out of the stable. At any
rate, there were the hours back of me,
and Margery was—Margery. There
was sweetness in this thought, and infinite
anguish, too.
She met me at the steps, hooded and
veiled, and, with a pretty air of possession
which made my heart leap, instructed
the doorman to have “the
trunk put into the tonneau, please.” A
minute later we were off, Mrs. “Ted”
watching our departure and calling out:
“Remember! I consider myself responsible
for Miss Gans until she is with
Mrs. Page!”
“Miss Gans” and “Mrs. Page”! Even
to my dull comprehension those formalities
conveyed their warning. A
quickened sense of how I stood toward
the slender girl, nestled so comfortably
in the seat beside me, stimulated my
determination to do nothing, to say
nothing, which she could recall to my
shame when—when the time came.
I must have administered my intentions
with strictness; for, presently, she
said, suppressing the suspicion of a
yawn: “Are you so very tired? Am I
such dreadfully slow company?”
“Neither,” I said, with emphasis, and
stopped there.
She laughed. “You meant to say
both. But the automobile does make
one silent, doesn’t it? And contented,
too. I shall look back on this evening
for a long time to come.”
“Thank you.”
“For what?”
“For the pleasure of your company.”
She became very grave over my
statement. “If you really mean that,
I am very glad,” she said. “For I like
you, Mr. Page, ’deed I do. And I
will confess you are very different from
the picture I had made of you—for
myself.”
“For yourself?” I began, quickly, but
caught myself and added, with unimpeachable
politeness: “I am flattered
that I should improve on acquaintance.”
“You surely do,” she replied. “Yet
it is not so much that you do not look
exactly as I had imagined. It is not
that. But, you see, all I had heard of
you came from Edith, and she—she
nearly made me loathe you in advance
by her continual singing of your
praises. I had—yes, I had about decided
to stay away to-night, when I
thought it would be better to come and
see for myself.”
“And you aren’t sorry?”
“Of course not. Haven’t I told
you?”
“Margery!” I cried. Duty and discretion
slipped my mind. Anyhow, I
reflected, a woman who would make a
fool of a man as “Edith” had done deserved
no consideration. “Margery!”
I repeated, very earnestly, and something
in my voice must have warned
her.
She uttered a little “Oh!” and drew
away from me. But I leaned toward
her, and spoke her name again.
And just then we struck a hummock
on the side of the road, and the
jolt threw me violently against the
steering wheel. Margery clutched at
me and held on. We came to a dead
stop, and she sank back into the seat.
For an instant afterward I wavered
between saying what it was in my
heart to say and silence. But my pose
was not heroic, and, to speak the entire
truth, I was having some difficulty in
regaining my breath. So I got out of
the car slowly and explained. Something
was wrong with the machinery,
probably a ground wire, broken by the
shock. It was nothing at which to be
alarmed. Was she hurt?
She assured me she was not and
that alarm was furtherest from her. I
began my investigation, but the broken
ground wire was not the only trouble.
It I promptly repaired, and still
the engine would not respond to my
cranking. There were spasmodic explosions,
but they came to naught. Nor
was the trouble due to any one of the
half dozen primary accidents for which,
in turn, I made tests. There was a
fine, fat spark at the plugs, the vibrator
buzzed properly, the gasoline feed
appeared to be adequate, the carburettor
was performing its duty, and the
engine did not seem to be overheated.
The manifest fact was that the motor
would not run. A few irregular beats,
I say, I got out of it by almost winding
my arm out of its socket with the
crank, only to have the thing die away
before I could regain my seat in the
car. In my desperation I advanced
the spark to a point which resulted in a
“back kick” so tremendous that I was
nearly thrown into the air.
Margery was patient and sympathetic
through it all. She sat very still and
watched me. When at last I came
upon the real trouble and she understood
from my pause and silence that
I was puzzled by it, she asked: “Will
you do something for me?”
“Anything,” I answered.
“Then, take all the time you need.
It doesn’t matter in the least about me.
I am very comfortable, and only sorry
I can’t help you.”
“But you do help me,” I said; “you
help me a great deal. If you only
knew how much, you——”
“Tell me about it,” she put in quickly—“what
it is that has made us stop.”
I obeyed reluctantly. “It is this little
spring.” I held it up. “You see, it
closes the valve, and the end of it is
broken, and the valve does not act as it
should. The worst of the thing is that
I have no substitute with me.”
“And you can’t mend the spring?”
“I’m going to try. But I must keep
you waiting—perhaps quite a while.”
“And that is all that is worrying you?
Won’t you forget I am here?”
“The one thing I cannot do,” I answered.
I dropped the spring and
stepped to the side of the car. “Margery!”
I said. “Margery, don’t you understand?
I can’t forget.”
“But you have forgotten!” she interposed
instantly. “You have forgotten
Edith.”
“Edith!” I ejaculated, in exasperation.
“Edith may go to the devil for all
I care!”
“Mr. Page!” she cried. There was
no trace of raillery in her voice. I had
hurt her, and I knew, even in that moment,
that for this she would never
forgive me, unless—unless——
I told her the truth. “I am not Mr.
Page,” I said, bluntly.
She leaned forward and gazed at me
in blank amazement. But what she was
able to see of my face must have convinced
her that I spoke the truth.
“Not Mr. Page?” she echoed, faintly,
and shrank from me.
“No,” I said; “my name is Winslow.
And I am not married to Edith, or to
anyone else. Mr. Stoughton Page, so
far as I know, is at home and has been
all evening.”
I waited for her to speak, but she
sat very still, her hands dropped in her
lap, her head turned from me, and I
thought that I knew a little of what
she was thinking, and every second,
which passed made it harder for me to
have her think this.
“Let me tell you something,” I said
at last. “It was a mistake, and it was
all my fault. I did not know who you
were when I first saw you. I only
thought of taking you quickly to the
club and leaving you there before you
should find out that I was not the
person I let you think I was. But on
the way to the club I—I—it seemed
to me as if I must have known you all
my life. And then—I saw Mrs. Mason,
and she has been my friend for so
long, and—everything helped me. So,
when no one came to take you home, I
could not bear to give you up that way
and maybe never see you again. And
I did—what I did. And—that is all.”
She had not moved while I spoke and
her face was denied me. But now she
looked up. The veil hid her eyes; I
could only guess at what was in her
mind.
“You let me call you ‘Mr. Page’?”
she said, after a moment.
“Page is my first name,” I answered.
She gave a little gasp. Somehow, I
felt that my case was not so nearly
hopeless. “And Mrs. Mason—did she—was
she also helping to deceive me?”
she asked.
“She thought it was Mr. Stoughton
Page who brought you to the club.
She never knew, until we were leaving,
that you did not know who I was.
Oh, it was all my fault, all my fault, I
tell you!” I finished, as she regarded me
in silence. “I let you think everything
you did—I never tried to help you out,
after the first, because I couldn’t. I
loved you, Margery.”
“You took a strange way to prove it,”
she returned.
Her head was thrown back, her
gloved hands pressed together. “Oh!
oh! I hate you! It was contemptible!
To take advantage of my trust! To lie
to me! How could you do it?”
I turned away miserable, bitter with
myself. And all the while I worked on
the valve, stretching the spring so it
would do its work and replacing the
part, she said nothing. Even when I
had started the engine and found it to
work smoothly and climbed back in the
car, she was silent. But she drew away
from me with a movement which was
unmistakable.
The east had begun to lighten long
since, and there was a white streak
along the horizon, streaked with the
clearest of amber and rose, as we came
to a crossroad, a mile on, and I got a
glimpse of a signpost. If its information
was correct, I had made the turns
in the road aright, and we were within
half a mile of our destination. A minute
later we topped a slope, and I
marked down a large, stone house
which answered the description I had
from the club stableman. It was approached
by a driveway bordered with
trees and shrubbery.
I brought the car to a stop at the
gates. “I believe this is Mr. Page’s
place,” I said.
“Yes,” she said. It was the first
word she had spoken since she knew
who I was.
“And before we go in,” I went on, “I
thought you might wish to tell me who
I am to be.”
“I have nothing to do with that,” she
answered. “Please take me to the
house.”
“But,” I insisted, “they will probably
ask questions. If they do not,
they will wonder. And I can hardly be
a stranger to you—under the circumstances.”
“You will please take me to the
house,” she repeated.
I started up the driveway, and once
or twice it seemed to me she was about
to speak. But she did not, and at the
steps I got down and rang the bell. It
was a matter of five minutes before
there was response. Then there came
the faint sound of footsteps from
within, and the door was opened. A
tall man, in dressing gown, candle in
hand, sleep in his eyes, replied to my
inquiry. Yes, this was Mr. Stoughton
Page’s house, and he was Mr. Page.
What did I want?
Before I could explain, a voice spoke
at my elbow, and Margery stepped into
the flickering circle of light. “Only to
ask you for shelter,” she said.
The man in the dressing gown stared
at her, then recognition sprang into his
face, and he put down the candle hastily.
“Margery Gans!” he cried.
“None other,” she answered. “Margery
Gans, at your service, or, rather,
at your door, and, with her, Mr. Page
Winslow, to whom she owes her presence
here and an evening of experiences
besides. We are just from the dance
at the club, at which, sir, you failed me.
Is it a welcome, or must we go further?”
He held the door open and began to
explain. Presently he realized that I
was standing by, and urged me to come
in. But I said no, I must return to
the club, and all the while I looked at
Margery, hoping for some little sign.
But she kept her face resolutely upon
her host, and said nothing. Then, as
I turned to go, she laid a hand upon
his arm. “Oh!” she exclaimed, “I had
almost forgotten my trunk! It is in
the car. Could you find some one to
bring it in?”
“Of course,” he said, and turned back
into the house. She threw a swift look
over her shoulder, raised her veil, and
stepped to the doorway. She held out
both her hands.
I took them in mine. What I did
concerned only us two. “Good-by,
Margery,” I said at last.
“No, no, not really good-by,” she
answered. “Just good-by for a little
while——” She faltered.
“Page,” I prompted.
“My ‘Mr. Page,’” she repeated,
softly, and, at the sound of returning
footsteps, slipped from me into the dimness
of the hall, and was gone.
THE GIFTS OF GOLD
Desire of joy—how keen, how keen it is!
(Oh, the young heart—the young heart in its Spring!)
There waits adventure on the road of bliss—
A challenge in each note the free birds fling;
The spur of pride to dare us climb and kiss—
Desire of joy—how keen, how keen it is!
Desire of tears—but this is sweet, most sweet!
(Oh, the young heart—the young heart in its Spring!)
That sits a little while at Sorrow’s feet
And tastes of pain as some forbidden thing,
That draught where all things sweet and bitter meet—
Desire of tears—ah me, but it is sweet!
Desire of joy and tears—ah, gifts of gold!
(Oh, the young heart—the young heart in its Spring!)
Once only are these treasures in our hold,
Once only is the rapture and the sting,
And then comes peace—to tell us we are old—
Desire of joy and tears—ah, gifts of gold!
ON LOVE TOKENS

Recent
excavations
outside
Pompeii’s Stabian
gate
brought to light
the bodies of a
hundred hapless fugitives smothered
two thousand years ago within actual
sight of the fleet that came to save them.
Necklaces were still borne on the
charred but once beautiful necks of the
women, and bracelets encircled their
slender wrists. Thrice around the skeleton
arm of one wound a chain of gold,
and priceless stones were set in rings
that still clung to the agony-clinched
fingers of those that there had faced the
fatal fumes of Vesuvius.
As one reflects upon these discoveries,
he is at first inclined to philosophize
on the slightness wrought by time
in woman’s nature. For were not all
these blazing gems and precious metals
but proof that the jewel madness that
burns in her veins to-day has coursed
through woman’s veins throughout the
ages?
But such a reflection is only partly
correct. Among those bracelets, chains
of gold and sparkling rings were many
that proved no love of luxury, no mere
desire for barbaric bedecking. Surely
some were tokens of love, seized at that
last moment when a hideous death approached;
seized, too, when the choice
lay between objects of far greater intrinsic
value and these precious trinkets—precious
because speaking with silent
eloquence of long gone throbs of
ecstasy, and of a bliss such as these
women, even had they escaped, could
never again have known. Glance
around the room in which you are now
seated, and, whether you
are gray haired and dignified,
or with youthful
happiness are anticipating
to-night’s cotillion, dare you
deny that the supposition is probable?
Is there not somewhere
near you, in sight, where occasionally
your hand may touch it with
regretful love, or hidden in some secret
drawer whence you rarely trust yourself
to take it—is there not a jewel, a
scented glove, a bit of ribbon, a faded
violet, or a lock of hair? Whatever it
is, in time of a catastrophe—hastened
flight—would it not first be seized in
preference to your costliest treasure?
If you have no such possession,
doubtless you are more peacefully content
than those of us that have, but you
have missed the supreme and most
agonizing happiness with which the
race is cursed.
For long before those Pompeiian
days, when Nydia would have welcomed
renewed blindness in exchange
for one glimpse of Glaucus, or of some
token of his care, men and women have
cherished the gifts of those they loved.
True, not all have valued them, nor have
all had the power so to do. The beautiful
Valois, quivering beneath the brand
of the red-hot iron because of her madness
for the cold, white diamond, knew
nothing of the secret bliss in possessing
purely as a token of love either a diamond
or a rose. Nor did Maria Louisa,
leaving her Jove-like husband to his
fate, and escaping to Vienna with the
crown’s most costly jewels. Nor, I am
afraid, did the majority of the American
women competing in the attempt to
eclipse royalty itself in their display of
gems at the coronation of King Edward.
There have been others, too, that
knew nothing of the love token—others
whose ignorance of it was less deserving
of censure. None was exchanged
by Dante and Beatrice, even though
from their first meeting, as he has told,
“love lorded it over my soul!” Nor do
I recall that any passed between Petrarch
and Laura, even though at her
death he wrote that “there is nothing
more left me to live for”! But these
were examples of the super-ideal love,
such as is seldom known on earth, and
such as, doubtless, would be unsatisfying
to you or to me. We of a generation
that demands, above all, the tangible in
everything, whether financial or flirtatious,
of the heart or of the stomach—we
must have, must we not, real
kisses, warm from the mouth, and actual
love tokens, freely offered by or
passionately pleaded from the hand of
her we love?
In this we are far from original—although,
as I hope to show, men, at
least, are to-day more influenced by
such keepsakes than ever before in the
history of the world. The great majority
of the human race, from peasant
girls to empresses, and from shepherd
lads to omnipotent tyrants, have known,
to some extent, the sadness and the joy
of the love token. The ballad that the
lover-poet addressed to one who was
“just a porcelain trifle, just a thing of
puffs and patches,” but who was, just
the same, his adored—the ballad love
token pleased even that unemotional
doll. “And you kept it and you read
it, belle Marquise!” Silly or supreme,
all are vulnerable.
Therefore it is with no lack of authority
that you learn that the human
race has known it for some centuries—this
love token. It took the form of
birds among the ancient Greeks, although
as for this purpose the birds
were sold in the Athenian public market,
the token lost its chief charm—secrecy.
The Romans had a better—the ring,
which, as the symbol of eternity, like
the Egyptian snake touching its mouth
with its tail, was the ideal emblem of
love, which, too, should be, even if it
seldom is, eternal.
Of course there were times, ages ago,
when the love token had no place.
When man was universally polygamous,
and when the form of marriage was by
capture, it can scarcely have existed.
Nor could it have known the days when
the jeunesse dorée of Babylonia and
Assyria assembled before the temple
where twice a year all marriageable girls
were brought together to be sold. Probably,
also, the bride of early Britain
never heard of one. As she was not
permitted to refuse an offer of marriage,
how could she ever have given a
token of love?—at least to the man that
became her husband.
But in time even the British maiden
knew the love token. An ancient manuscript
found in the Harleian library
says that it was decreed that when lovers
parted their gifts were to be returned
intact or in an equivalent value,
“unless the lover should have had a kiss
when his gift was presented, in which
case he can only claim half the value
of his gift; the lady, on the contrary,
kiss or no kiss, may claim her gift
again!” Surely the first part of this
was needless; was a love token, given
in person, ever unaccompanied by a
kiss? “However,” continues this ordinarily
quite sensible decree, “this extends
only to gloves, rings, bracelets
and such like small wares.”
I protest against “wares” in such association.
It sounds something too
commercial for so fragile and fleeting
a thing as love. And, too, it is an error
to speak of a glove as though it were
of less value than an automobile. In
a lover’s eyes the merest trifle is the
most cherished token of love. Her
carte des dances, for instance—for has
not that dainty program and its tiny
pencil been suspended by its silken cord
from her soft, white arm? Or—but certainly
this is no trifle—a satin slipper,
absurdly small and with adorable
curves.
Above all others, however, the miniature
is the typical token of love. There
lives no woman whose breath comes
more quickly at the sound of some
man’s voice, or whose fingers tremble
with happiness as they open his
longed-for letters; no man whose hand,
at a word lightly spoken of the one
most dear to him, would instantly seek,
were it still worn, the sword at his side;
no one even faintly remembering the
days of youth and longing and sweet
unrest, whose heart does not respond
to the mere mention of the miniature.
The old family portraits, in their heavy
frames of gilt, are very precious; even
the hideous crayons must not be hidden
in the garret, although we may wish
they never had been drawn; and in the
ancient baronial homes of England are
portrait galleries of which the owners
are justly proud.
But these are works treasured largely
because of inherited arrogance. At
best they are a part of the furnishing,
at times almost a part of the very architecture.
How different the miniature!
Whereas the family portrait is for show,
here we have that which proverbially
in secret has been cherished. Quickly
it has been thrust next a fair, lace-covered
and fright-panting bosom; it has
been the sole souvenir of a stolen happiness,
an almost voice-gifted reminder of
dear, dead days of the long ago; it was
the pledge of his return given in the
hasty or hard-fought flight of the daring
youth whose image it is; or perhaps
it bears the lady’s face, and has been
found on the breast of a warrior slain
in battle; or, dearer than holy relic, was
still caressed by the poet troubadour,
even though he knew his mistress long
ago proved faithless. More than one
queen, for reasons of state, placed at the
side of a mighty king, has gazed each
night in hopeless adoration at the miniature
of some one far from the throne,
yet who, supreme and alone, reigned in
her heart.
No token of love permitted by Venus
has been the recipient of half the secret
kisses the miniature may boast; none
has so frequently been washed in tears.
Almost, in fact, the tiny bit of color set
in bijou jewels might be hidden by a
single pressure of the lips, and one tear
would be to it a bath of beauty. Indeed,
its very name reveals it as the love
token, for it comes to us from a certain
word of French having in English the
most velvet sounding and most endearing
meaning in our somewhat limited
language of passion.
Miniatures, to be sure, are the love
tokens of comparative maturity—and,
unfortunately, of comparative prosperity.
Professor Sanford Bell, fellow in
Clark University, who has the somewhat
dubious honor of being the pioneer in
the scientific treatment of the emotion of
love between the sexes—I dislike that
line intensely, but, really, I see no way
out of it—has discovered that “as early
as the sixth and seventh year presents
are taken from their places of safekeeping,
kissed and fondled as expressions
of love for the absent giver.” This is
very beautiful and, doubtless, very true,
but at the presumable age of the reader—anywhere
from eighteen to eighty—one
would kiss a miniature rather than
a bird’s nest or an apple, however rosy
the latter may have been last winter.
Miniatures, flowers, handkerchiefs,
gloves and ribbons, then, ever have been
the favorite love tokens. We in the
America of to-day are inclined to substitute
houses and lots or steam yachts.
But this is a temporary error. In time
we will return to the glove, which
means the same as the honestly outstretched
or lovingly clasping hand; and
to the flowers, the significance of each
of which was perfectly understood by
the old time Greek and Roman, himself
gathering the chaplet that was to
grace his sweetheart’s brow. Better a
thousand times than the wretched watch
chains of hair worn by our fathers
would be the embroidered handkerchiefs
tucked triumphantly in their hats by the
gallants of Elizabeth’s day. That, to be
sure, was a bit flamboyantly boastful; to
exhibit a love token is as criminal as to
boast of a kiss. The actor-lover is alone
in clamoring for the calcium.
In this secrecy, so essential to the love
token, our writers of romance have
found salvation. Even Fielding, to
whom we owe the birth of the English
novel, could not overlook it—although
we are almost asleep when we reach the
point where Billy Booth, about to depart,
is presented by Amelia with a collection
of trinkets packed in a casket
worked by her own fair hands. It
wasn’t the least bit like it, was it?
The fact is, we must turn to France
for the real thing, and to whom more
satisfyingly than to Dumas and his reckless
musketeers, each of whom, as well
as the author, dwelt in “a careless paradise,”
and constantly at hand had some
reminder of her who, for the moment,
was the one woman on earth. We
scarcely have a bowing acquaintance
with these three worthies before the
valiant D’Artagnan makes the almost
fatal but well-intentioned mistake of
calling the attention of Aramis to the
fact that he has stepped upon a handkerchief—a
handkerchief Aramis, in
fact, has covered with his foot to conceal
from a crowd of roisterers; a love
token from Mme. de Bois-Tracy—a
dainty affair, all richly embroidered,
and with a coronet in one corner.
Again, surely you are neither too old
nor too young to remember this:
At the moment she spoke these words a
rap on the ceiling made her raise her head,
and a voice which reached her through the
ceiling cried:“Dear Madame Bonacieux, open the little
passage door for me, and I will come down
to you.”
Melodramatic? Certainly. Cheap?
I’m not so sure—in fact, no! not to any
man whose heart is not far grayer than
his beard. For then commenced as
pretty a race as ever was—Athos, Porthos,
Aramis and D’Artagnan speeding
from Paris to London, D’Artagnan
bearing a letter; each in turn to take it
as they are killed by the cardinal’s hirelings—all
this to save the honor of
Anne of Austria by bringing back the
love token given by her to the Duke of
Buckingham, who keeps it in a tiny
chapel draped with gold-worked tapestry
of Persian silk, on an altar beneath
a portrait of the woman he loves.
D’Artagnan’s part in that adventure
is the most gallant deed known in all
the literature of love tokens. There
have been similar gifts that were more
tragic; what was the famous diamond
necklace but a hopeless, mad love token
from the Cardinal de Rohan to Marie
Antoinette? And there have been
those that were more sad; recall the
great Mirabeau, dying amid flowers that
were themselves death, drinking the
hasheesh that was poison, placing on
his forehead the tiny handkerchief
drenched with the tears of the one
beautiful woman that disinterestedly
had loved him; the one that, forced
from his last bedside, had refused a
casket filled with gold and had left behind
this final, mute and eloquent token
of her love.
The poets, of course, ever have had
a greater affection for love tokens than
have the novelists. With some this has
been real; with others “copy.” Keats,
who, through all his brief life, knew
the consummate luxury of sadness, had
on his deathbed the melancholy ecstasy
of a letter from his love—and this he
lacked the courage to read, for it would
have anguished him with a clearer
knowledge of all the exquisite happiness
he was leaving on earth; his love,
like his art, having been beautiful in its
immaturity. And so this last token of
love, unread, was placed at his own desire
beside him in his coffin.
Decidedly we are less touched by
Tom Moore, who desired that, at his
death, his heart should be presented to
his mistress:
Tell her it liv’d upon smiles and wine
Of the brightest hue while it lingered here.
Which fact must have been a great
comfort to the recipient of this final
love token.
But Byron was the man for love
tokens. To “Mary” on receiving her
picture, to “a lady” who sent him a lock
of her hair braided with his own, and to
scores of others, he wrote still living
lines. Several such verses seem now
more ludicrous than lovely. To her
who presented him with the velvet band
that had bound her tresses, he vowed:
Oh! I will wear it next my heart;
’Twill bind my soul in bonds to thee;
From me again ’twill ne’er depart,
But mingle in the grave with me.
This was written in 1806. He was
then eighteen. Think of the love tokens
“binding his soul,” and otherwise
encumbering him, during the eighteen
years that followed, and of all those, if
he kept his promises, that now “mingle
in the grave” with him! Fortunately,
however, the poet had the happy facility
of disencumbering himself. His love
tokens to one unfortunate were a chain
and lute. The gifts were charmed, “her
truth in absence to divine.” The chain
shivered in the grasp of any other that
took it from her neck; the chords of the
lute were mute when another attempted
to sing to her of his love. And how in
his element was Byron when he could
write to her:
’Tis past—to them and thee adieu—
False heart, frail chain and silent lute.
But, despite Moore’s insincerity and
Byron’s vagaries, the man of to-day
more frequently, and longer than woman,
cherishes his tokens of love.
How often do men bring breach of
promise suits? Women—none possibly
that you or I personally know—will
calmly enter the courtroom and brutally
exhibit their love letters and love
tokens—the most sacred things on
earth, are they not?—to indifferent
jurors, gleeful reporters and the gloating
public.
Compare such a courtroom scene
with the floral games of the Toulouse
of long ago, and the legendary origin
of the golden violet. Imprisoned by her
father because of her love, the girl threw
from between the bars a bouquet to her
lover—a bouquet of a violet, an eglantine
and a marigold. In a later siege,
the lover saved the father’s life, but lost
his own. Dying, he took the flowers
from his bosom and implored that they
be returned to his sweetheart. The
maiden’s death followed quickly. All
she had on earth she left, in memory of
her love token, to the celebration of the
floral games, and the golden violet became
the troubadours’ most cherished
prize.
There are still such girls—but they
are not often met with, and, once met
with, are likely to have changed on a
second meeting. “Pale ghosts of a passionate
past come thronging,” at times,
to them perhaps; more likely they join
with their companions in cynically singing:
But now how we smile at the fond love token,
And laugh at the sweet words spoken low.
This phase of woman’s character is
not particularly novel. Poor Sir John
Suckling, long curled, arrayed in velvets
and satins, a princely host, seemingly
the typical gallant, yet secretly
devoured by melancholy, a suicide at the
end, doubtless knew whereof he spoke
when he said:
I am confirmed a woman can
Love this, or that, or any man:
This day she’s melting hot,
To-morrow swears she knows you not.
The twentieth century girl, of the
rare, real sort, cherishes her love tokens
not, perhaps, with the same, but with
an equal, affection as she of troubadour
days. Her tokens, to be sure, are different:
Your boxing gloves slyly I’ve fastened
Out of sight in the corner, right here.
I’d put them up high, but I “dassent,”
You see it would look rather queer!
And that the twentieth century girl
of this sort, even if boxing gloves are
love tokens with her, is just the same
dear, old-time girl we all love, she
proves by her ultimate confession:
Dear old chap, I’m not given to gushing,
You know, but I’m tired to-night.
· · · · ·
I think I am centuries older,
Yet if you were here I dare say,
I should put my head down on your shoulder
And cry—you remember my way!
Despite this up-to-dateness, this true
good fellowship, or perhaps because of
it, many women still living there are
that have known the anguish of a love
token that should have been destroyed
in the long ago—in the long ago when
the heartbreak had come—and gone, as
they thought. There have been women
of supreme beauty and of brainy splendor,
dressed to descend where the words
were to be spoken, “Until death do you
part”—who at that last moment of freedom
have seized with a curse and angrily
torn into shreds the cherished
souvenir of a love of—oh, when was it?
Other brides there have been, arranged
for the sacrifice, that have locked the
door while there was yet time, and,
kissing the love token of that long ago,
have thrust it into their bosom, that
their heart might beat against it even
while, kneeling at the altar, they whispered,
“I will.”
You don’t believe it? Oh, very well;
some day this madness, that is rearoused
by a faded violet or a time-stained ribbon,
may enter into even your life. But
I hope you may be spared it.
A man? Ah, how often when he has
grappled sturdily with duty, with honor—how
often has the love token, with
divine promise, stared him in the face
and cried like Clarimonde returned
from the grave:
If thou wilt be mine, I shall make thee
happier than God himself in His paradise;
the angels themselves will be jealous of
thee. I am Beauty—I am Youth—I am Life—come
to me!—together we shall be Love.
Our lives will flow on like a dream—in one
eternal kiss.
Has enough been said to cause you
to wonder why no one has written the
history of the love token? Such a stately
and wondrous work it should make!
Why has no one honored it with even
the rambling lightness of an essay? Elia
could have done that much—and Leigh
Hunt have done it even better. Lamb,
it is true, has talked with quaint airiness
of valentines, which are a sort of love
token, and has admitted, poor old bachelor!
that the postman’s knock on St.
Valentine’s Day brings “visions of love,
of Cupids, of Hymens!—delightful,
eternal commonplaces; which, having
been, will always be.”
But this, while, perhaps, the essence
of the love token, is not its history, and
I shall hazard a guess as to why that
is not written. The reason is that it is
not only the cherished token of a woman’s
love, but is also the irritating reminder
of her equality with man. At
the altar she unhesitatingly swears to
love eternally—an oath sometimes beyond
her power to keep; but in increasing
numbers she refuses to make the
promise of obedience—a promise always
possible to fulfill. With the freedom
that in this generation is hers, even before
marriage, has come a fierce desire
for monopoly, and to such a one the
token of a single love has lost its tenderness.
She keeps such tokens by the
score, with all the pride of a Sioux warrior
in his array of scalps. The man
lovingly cherishes a single one. To her
he is an incident in life’s story. To
him she is its climax.
With this increased freedom permitted
in woman’s conduct, the love
tokens she gives have become even
more treasured, for the liberty she now
possesses has turned her love tokens
into fertilizers of a slumbering jealousy.
As they were unknown when woman
had no choice, was bought or captured,
so they became again unknown in the
one-time commonplace of domesticity,
wherein there was no more room for
the preservation of love tokens than
there would be in a seraglio under lock
and key. Non-possession, or, at least,
uncertainty, is for the love token a perfectly
safe endowment policy in the insurance
company of passion. Thus it is
that the liberty to-day given woman in
American society has made the love
token more treasured than ever it has
been in all the history of the world. Yet
no one writes its history; not only because
of the angering equality it bespeaks,
but also, and chiefly, because
the men that could write it best are
those that mingle something akin to a
curse with the kiss they secretly press
upon some trifling souvenir, men to
whom it has brought suffering, or to
whom only a hopeless longing after
ideal love is represented by the token—which
is rarely the evidence of triumph,
but rather of regret, the reminder of
something lost or unattained.
But even those that suffer most at
sight of some such trifle, those to whom
it would be anguish to write its history,
would not for a throne part with
it. And yet you, perhaps, are one of
those that will have no conception of
the meaning of all that I have said. Do
you know what it is never to have felt
the supremity of the love token? Are
you so engulfed in the greed for gold
that it could not touch you even were it
to be slipped into your grasping fingers—so
keen for power or so lustful for
fame? Or you may be of those that
believe romantic love to belong to the
abnormal. But, in either case, even to
you, like De Maupassant’s horror-stricken
youth dragged to the threshold
of the priesthood, the day may come
when you will shriek:
To never love—to turn from the sight of
all beauty—to put out one’s own eyes—to
hide forever crouching in the chill shadows
of some cloister—to visit none but the dying—to
watch by unknown corpses!
For that is what it is to live without
touching your lips to a token of love—even
of a love that is lost.
TIMON CRUZ
Oh, lovely is the quinta in the warm and sunny morn,
Acequima’s ripple softly to the coming of the dawn;
Fresh breezes toss the branches green, the chill of dusk is past,
Sheer joy of living fills the world! Rare hour, too sweet to last!
The roses fling their petals wide, their fragrance fills the air;
It mingles with the orange buds which blossom everywhere;
The birds chant loud their matins; all the earth seems newly born.
Ah, happy is the quinta in the warm and sunny morn.
Oh, lovely is the quinta in the quiet afternoon
When hushed and calm the breezes lie; the earth in lang’rous swoon
Receives the sun’s hot kisses; and the watchful hawk on high
In breathless ether lonely hangs; faint rings the parrot’s cry.
The stillness is idyllic. As the slow sun swings round
One feels earth’s pulses beating; hears them throbbing through the ground,
The grass where drowsy insects hum, the eaves where pigeons croon;
Ah, lovely is the quinta in the tranquil afternoon.
Oh, lovely is the quinta in the gorgeous tropic night,
When earth is drenched with sweetness, and the moonshine glimmers white
Across the path, ’mid shadows wide, and outlines, too, the wall
Where stand the broad banana trees and lemon flowers fall.
A whisper low beyond the wall, a name below the breath—
For Life is full of treachery, yet Love is Lord of Death—
The tinkle of a gay guitar, a cry, a horse in flight—
Ay Dios! guard the quinta in the gorgeous tropic night.
AT HER WINDOW
(Serenade.)
Come to thy window, Love,
And through the lattice bars
Show me a fairer sky above.
With two more lovely stars;
So shall the summer night
Know new depths of delight,
And I in dreams grow wise
Remembering thine eyes.
Come to thy window, Sweet,
And wide the lattice swing,
That vagrant zephyrs may repeat
What words my lips shall sing
Unto your ears anew,
Up from the fragrant dew,
That all your dreams may be
Like those that gladden me.
Come to thy window:—soft!
Thy footstep light I hear.
About me silence, but aloft
A melody most dear.
It is thy voice that fills
The night’s blue cup and spills
Into the air the word
A rose breathes to a bird.
Come to thy window:—so,
I glimpse the gleam of grace.
Rose of all roses now I know
Featured in thy fair face:
Now all love’s joy is mine
Save one heart that is thine.
Dearest, my dream is this—
Thy heart’s beat and thy kiss!
THE LATE BLOSSOMING OF ELVIRA
In the house of Lawrence
there were many
daughters, and the eldest
thereof was Elvira.
At the age of thirty-two
Elvira, to the budding
younger Lawrences,
was hopelessly
aged and sere, and Eulalie, in particular,
a lately opened blossom of eighteen,
made it a matter of daily duty to keep
Elvira’s soul from closing its eyes, even
in the briefest nap, upon this fact.
Elvira had grown into her spinsterhood
without rebellion and with the
quietude of mind conferred by an even
disposition. She had been a trifle old-maidish
in her youth. That was in the
era of bangs and frizzes and heads of
hair that resembled ill-used dish mops.
“Gaudy but not neat,” had been Elvira’s
comment, and she let her light
brown locks lie softly close to her head,
undipped and unkinked. And mankind,
with eyes accustomed to the ever
present moppy snarls and curls, vaguely
supposed Elvira to be behind the times,
and amiably passed her by.
Later, Elvira developed the spinsterly
accomplishment of darning her own
delicate silk stockings to finished perfection,
and was promptly importuned
by all the young Lawrences to darn
theirs. She consented—and her doom
was pronounced.
When twenty-five years of life had
deepened the smooth pink of Elvira’s
cheek and amplified the lissome curves
of her figure, her next younger sister,
Hazel, a girl of twenty-two, had asked
her to sit in the drawing room and play
propriety on the evenings when the
younger sister received callers, and she
had done so.
When the matrimonial destiny of
Hazel was fulfilled, Marion was coming
forward to be chaperoned; then Rosamond;
and now—thorniest bud on the
Lawrence family tree—Eulalie was fully
blown, and quite alive to the beguilements
of dress and the desirability of
beaux.
Eulalie’s exactions were upsetting to
the tranquil mind. Eulalie wanted—not
possession of the earth, but to be
the earth, and to be duly revolved
around by friends, relatives and countless
planetary lovers. Elvira’s days
grew turbid and her nights devoid of repose.
There had been no comforting maternal
support to nestle against since the
birth of the youngest Lawrence flower,
and the paternal bush towered out of
reach in an aloof atmosphere of bonds
and rentals and dividends. One old-fashioned
point of view he enforced
upon his children’s vision: the elder
daughter must supervise and chaperon
the younger ones to the last jot, and it
must be done without disturbance of
the business atmosphere.
So Elvira warred with her daily briers
alone. Reproach and appeal alike spattered
off Eulalie’s buoyant nature as
a water sprinkler’s steadiest shower
rolls in globules from the crisp, unmoistened
leaves of the nasturtium.
“Spinsters are so fussy,” she deplored,
comfortably. “Just because they
have no beaux themselves, they can’t
bear to see a girl have a caller now and
then.”
“My dear, keep up a slight acquaintance
with truth,” besought Elvira; “a
caller now and then would give me a
chance to mend my stockings and to
get to bed by nine o’clock a few nights
in the week. As it is, I have to idle my
time away evening after evening, sitting
and grinning at your flocks and herds
of young men until I am so sleepy I
have to go and coax pa to drop a big
slipper on the floor overhead, to indicate
that it’s bedtime. Hazel and Marion
and Rosamond encouraged only a
moderate number of beaux, and them
only until they naturally paired off with
the right ones and could scat the rest
off. But you hang on to them all.
There is hardly an evening you don’t
have from one to five on hand, though
you surely can’t want them.”
Eulalie giggled joyously.
“I do want them—every tinker of
them. Poor old girl, you never knew
the fun of keeping a lot of men in a
continual squirm. However, I think
possibly what you call the ‘right one’
is bobbing up.”
“Most fervently do I hope so,” sighed
Elvira.
The strain of excessive chaperoning
was wearing upon her.
“Your sister looks tired,” a late acquisition
of Eulalie’s made observation,
compassionately, one evening, seeing
Elvira nod over her uncongenial Battenberg-ing
by the piano lamp.
“Yes—she’s such an early-to-bed
crank,” Eulalie cheerfully replied, “and
I suppose it isn’t a lot of fun to sit over
there alone doing Battenberg with us
chatting just out of good hearing
range.”
Hugh Griswold had been blessed with
a good, old-fashioned mother, and
among the precepts bequeathed her son
had been one not so distant of kinship
from the Golden Rule:
“Treat everybody well.”
“Suppose we move into good hearing
range, then?” he suggested.
“Oh, you can go, if you want to.”
Eulalie’s eyebrows curved into brown
velvet crescents. “I’m very well satisfied
here. Did I tell you Major Yates
was going to bring me a pair of guinea
pigs to-morrow?”
The next time Hugh Griswold called
he brought his uncle, an elderly widower,
with a bald, intellectual forehead
and large billows of whisker. The
uncle beamed upon Eulalie with fatherly
benignance, and then established
friendly communication with Elvira.
“I thought it might brisk things up
a little for Miss Elvira to let him come.”
Hugh’s apologetic tone seemed, somehow,
the result of Eulalie’s upward-arching
eyebrows.
“Oh,” said she—a cool little crescendo.
II.
A demure black bow in Elvira’s hair
drew Eulalie’s inquisitive glance at dinner
the next evening.
“Since when have you taken to vain
adornments?” she asked, an edgy emphasis
on the pronoun. “It’s miles out
of style, you know.”
Elvira received the information with
tranquillity.
“Since when have you taken to observing
what I wore? Same old bow
that has decked me for some weeks. I
never regarded it as the latest importation.”
“Oh! I didn’t know but you fancied
Mr. Griswold’s uncle was coming
again.”
“Not having learned to fish in my
youth, I should hardly begin now.”
Elvira partook peacefully of her soup.
Mr. Griswold’s uncle came again.
When it was time to depart his nephew
had to remind him of the fact.
“Your sister’s conversation is so deeply
engrossing,” he apologized, blandly,
to Eulalie.
“Is it?” Eulalie asked, languidly remote.
Several new varieties of thorn outcropped
in Elvira’s daily walk. So
small a point as a new stock collar, sober
gray though it was, occasioned one.
“No doubt Mr. Griswold’s uncle will
find it ‘so engrossing.’” Eulalie’s voice
was sourly satirical, and her soft eyebrows
made sharp angles.
Elvira stared in hopeless amaze at
her grasping sister.
“She had two new young men yesterday—can
it be possible she wants Mr.
Courtenay, too?” wondered the harassed
elder.
A loosening of the tension on Elvira’s
strained nerves came with the
visit of Marion, the third daughter of
the house, for this fact dovetailed neatly
with a request from Hazel, the second
daughter. She was not very well; was
run down, and needed the tonic of companionship
from home. Would Elvira
come for a while and be the medicine?
Possibly a change would do the latter
good, and prove a reciprocal tonic.
“Tonic! It would be a balm of Gilead—an
elixir of life—a sojourn at the
fountain of youth and happiness for
me to get away from the chaperoning
of Eulalie for a while,” Elvira admitted.
“Then go.” Marion settled the question
for her with kindly dispatch. “I’ll
look after the minx, and tell her some
useful truth now and then, too.”
III.
“Bless your scolding curls—you look
as pretty and sweet and out of style as
a fashion plate of ’65.”
Hazel had raked Elvira’s hat off and
was weaving her fingers through the
flat, brown bands of her sister’s hair.
“A neat pompadour, with an empire
knot, would make an up-to-date etching
of you.”
Then she caught her by the shoulder
and pulled her up in front of a mirror,
snuggling her own face down beside
Elvira’s. “Look there—I’ve a mind to
pinch you; you’re three years older than
I. What do you mean by looking at
least eight younger, and just like a big
peach, at that—hey?”
“Maybe it’s because I don’t frazzle up
years of good vitality over little everyday
snarls,” Elvira replied, serenely, but
added, more meekly, “I’ve been very
near to it lately, though, with Eulalie
and her young men.”
“Eulalie—yes; she ought to be cuffed
a time or two; I know her. Look here,
Elv, you’ve simply got to let me fix
you a pompadour and have your seams
made straight. You’d have a presence
to eclipse us all if you’d spunk up to
your dressmaker and not let her put
off crooked gores on you. I’m going to
fix you.”
“I thought I came here to nurse you.”
“Oh, well, you can coddle me sometimes,
when I think I’m getting yellow
and peaked. But it’s a whole lot of
potions and powders just to have you
here. All the same, I had another little
nail to drive in importing you. I’ve got
an old boy picked out—the baron we
call him. He’s a worthy soul—upright
and straight walking as you please, so
it needn’t be any obstacle to you that
he owns a whole bunch of mills a few
miles out. He isn’t here now, but soon
will be, looking after the mills, and
you’ve got to see him. He’s quite a bit
older than you, but that’s no odds. His
name is Courtenay——”
“Erastus?”
“How did you come by it so glibly?”
“One of Eulalie’s planets has an uncle
named that. He brought him to the
house a few times, to brighten up my
desert island.”
“Oh, sweet innocence! So you know
him! Then the romance is already cut
and basted.”
“There isn’t a rag of romance about
it. Mr. Courtenay hasn’t tendered me
his heart and his mills; I should not take
them if he did so. Besides, I have a
glimmer that Eulalie has her eye upon
him.”
“Did you ever know of a breathing
man Eulalie did not have her eye upon?”
“Barring tramps, not one. Still, Mr.
Courtenay might distance the field. Besides,
again, Mr. Griswold says he—the
uncle—vowed long ago to remain forever
true to the memory of his first
wife.”
“Yes,” reflected Hazel, “that is so
final! But you’ll let me pompadour
your hair?”
“Oh, I don’t care—if you don’t pomp
it too loudly.”
Two weeks later Hazel wrote a letter
to Marion, containing this item:
Elvira has lost the little up-and-down worry
wrinkle between her eyes—the only one she
had; she looks about twenty-two. Mr. Erastus
Courtenay has come to Lindale to inspect
his mills, but he hasn’t seen the inside of one
of them yet. He is here a great deal.
And this postscript was appended:
Tubs wouldn’t hold the roses Mr. Courtenay
squanders on Elvira.
Marion incautiously read the letter to
Eulalie, and a tempest was at once put
to steep in a teapot.
“Oh, brag to me about your modest,
self-sacrificing spinsters! Mighty
agreeable and willing was Miss Elvira
to go and be a tonic to Madame Hazel—and,
incidentally, be handy for a rich
mill owner to waste roses on! The pair
of them! Didn’t know anything about
it until she got to Lindale? You’re
green enough for sheep to eat if you
think she wasn’t planning it all ever
since she heard of Hugh’s uncle. She
knew he would be going to Lindale
soon, and mighty easy it was for her
and Hazel to cook up a plot to have
her there when he came. ‘Oh, my, such
a surprise to meet you here, Mr. Courtenay!’”
Eulalie gave an imitation of
Elvira’s imagined giggle. “She’s got
to come straight home again—that’s
what she has.”
“My stars, Laly,” besought Marion,
“don’t beat up a tornado about it. What
is it to you if Elvira does marry Hugh’s
uncle, or anybody she sees fit?”
“She has no business—it’s absurd at
her age.”
“Thirty-two isn’t decrepit.”
“It’s too old for such didoes. And
she knows that Mr. Courtenay has
vowed never to marry again, and that
Hugh will inherit the mills if he
doesn’t.”
“Oh, that’s the snag! But you are
not engaged to Hugh, are you?”
“No, not yet.”
“Did Elvira know you had intentions
that way?”
“She might have known I’d take him
when I got ready if she kept her webs
away from that old donkey of an
uncle.”
“What mortal, do you presume to say,
could divine which one of your ninety
and nine misguided admirers you were
going, when you get good and ready,
to favor with the empty husk of your
frivolous little heart? And if anyone
could tell, what law or statute have you
against Elvira’s equal right to the mills,
provided she loves the miller?”
“It’s scandalous!” Eulalie flew back
to her grievance, unmindful of Marion’s
logic. “She’s got to come back
where I can keep an eye on her. And
if the old guinea comes after her, I’ll
cut her out and marry him.”
IV.
Those tubs of roses Hazel had
touched upon buried their thorns sharply
in Eulalie’s memory. That any son
of Adam could see her bewildering self
and then give roses to Elvira was preposterous—besides,
the mills would follow.
An end must be to the folly.
She invoked Hugh Griswold’s assistance.
He ought to see that the roses
might crowd him away from his inheritance.
“I’m afraid I ought to tell you something,”
she regretted, amiably. “I hear
Elvira is plainly fishing for your uncle.”
Hugh grinned comfortably.
“If there is any fishing doing, I rather
reckon it’s on uncle E.’s side of the
pond,” he said, easily.
“She has no business to let him,
then!” Eulalie’s eyes began to sparkle
out blue fire. “A sly old minx she is!
She——”
Hugh was looking intently at her, as
if he saw her in some weird, new light.
She tapered off suddenly, and grew
plaintive.
“I want her back here, anyway. I’m
not well, and Marion is cross to me.”
“I’ll stop and tell her so as I go
through Lindale, on my annual camping
tramp—shall I?”
“Oh, yes, do—please do,” Eulalie
pleaded, sweetly.
During the few days before his departure
she grew pale and languid, and
reminded him frequently of his promise.
“Be sure and send her right home,”
she urged. “Tell her I’m sick and miserable,
and Marion doesn’t treat me
well.”
V.
“Is Laly’s illness a matter of doctors
and drugs, or is it a becoming little paleness
in a pink tea-gown?” wrote Hazel
to Marion, after the arrival of Eulalie’s
ambassador, with her royal message.
”If it is at all serious, Elvira will go
home at once. If it isn’t, I would like
to keep her a while. She has refused
the man of the mills, but I think he is
trembling on the brink of another proposal,
from which I hope a different result.”
Marion wrote back:
“Tell Elvira to stay as long as she
likes. Laly’s pallor came out of her
powder box. She eats rations enough
for two.”
When Hugh returned Eulalie made
bitter moan about her hapless lot.
“I’ve been so hunted and harassed by
autumn dudes that I didn’t want, and
their bleating autos, I haven’t had the
peace of a cat. And you stayed away
so, and Elvira has utterly abandoned
me. She never came home.”
“Your sister Hazel wouldn’t let her,”
said Hugh, looking inquisitively at Eulalie’s
healthful bloom.
“Oh, I got along. And I suppose
those roses went to her head, poor old
dear; it’s such a new thing for her to
have them given her. Didn’t she chant
pæans over them?”
“You couldn’t notice any pæans,” said
Hugh, “but several fellows were trying
to chant proposals to her besides uncle
E. Ginger! but you ought to see
Elvira now, Miss Eulalie; she’s all dimply
and pink, and her hair isn’t slick,
like it used to be, though it isn’t messy,
either; it’s kind of crimpled up high,
some way, like you’d raveled out a
brown silk dress and piled up the ravelings.
She wears new kind of things,
too—dresses with jig-saw things—you
know what I mean, frilly tricks that
make you think of peach blossoms, or
pie plant when it’s cooked and all pink-white
and clear. Why, it’s true as
preaching. I never knew her until I
met her there at Lindale.”
“So my prim, old-maid sister has
turned butterfly since she went gadding?”
“No, she isn’t a butterfly; she’s too
well supplied with brains for that; she
couldn’t keep that bunch of old worldlings
hypnotized as she does if she
hadn’t a pile of original ideas of her
own, though the dimples and frillicues
may have caught them in the first
place.”
“Huh!” commented Eulalie, shortly.
“I wonder how you happened to get so
well acquainted with her, just passing
through Lindale.”
“I couldn’t have,” Hugh owned;
“takes time to learn to appreciate a
girl like that. If it hadn’t been for
your message, I suppose I never should
have gone beyond the preface of her
character; but when I saw the whirlwind
she had stirred up among the dry
leaves of the elderly boys’ hearts, I
concluded to postpone the tramping trip
and watch the fun a while. Honestly,
she was a new experience to me.”
“I’m surprised to hear of her frivolity.”
A slight, shrewish flavor crept
into Eulalie’s smooth voice. “The way
she used to persecute me for having a
few beaux——”
“Oh, she doesn’t want them, nor encourage
them,” Hugh quickly explained.
“She just stays still, like a lamp, you
know, that shines out soft and clear because
it can’t help it, and they go bumping
along and sizzle their wings. It
isn’t her doings. They’re mostly all too
old for her—why, do you know, Miss
Eulalie, I had supposed she was older
than I, and I discovered she was two
years younger?”
“I hope that won’t prevent her being
a good aunt to you,” mused Eulalie,
with restrained spite.
Hugh laughed, cheerily.
“She won’t be any kind of an aunt
to me—to uncle E.’s disgust. I did
think he deserved a free field, because
he discovered her in the chrysalis—when
he came here with me; and he got
it, so far as I was concerned. But he
admitted to me that he thought it folly
to keep on butting your head against a
perfectly immovable wall, alluring as
the wall might be; that he should go
back to his mills and his former resolution
and keep off the battlefield of love
forever after. So then I concluded to
give up my tramp entirely for this year
and see if I could make a go with Cupid—and—a—Elvira
is having a wedding
dress made, and is going to accept me
as a wedding present.”
THE NEIGHBOR’S DOG
Half an hour after the
new tenant had taken
possession of the house
next door, Miss Clementina
Liddell looked
out of her parlor window
and saw a small,
brown dog making
himself very much at home on her front
lawn.
Now, though the dog himself was
small, his feet were not, and he was industriously
digging a hole in the middle
of Miss Clementina’s bed of scarlet
geraniums.
Miss Clementina was indignant. But
for her unwillingness to speak to a gentleman
to whom she had not been properly
introduced, she would have promptly
crossed the strip of grass between
the two houses and demanded that the
intruder be forced to return to his own
lawn.
As it was, she went out and attempted
to “shoo” him off. But the little brown
dog would not shoo. He stopped digging,
and, with much waving of his
stubby tail and a friendly bark or two,
launched himself at Miss Clementina.
She stepped hastily backward, but
not before the front of her neat, pink
morning gown had been hopelessly
soiled by the dog’s muddy feet.
“You bad, bad dog,” she scolded, energetically,
emphasizing her words by a
lifted forefinger.
The little dog barked cheerfully and
circled twice around her. He was so
frankly, so joyously irrepressible, that
Miss Clementina did not know whether
to feel amused or vexed.
“Oh, well,” she compromised, “I dare
say you mean well. And we can fill
up the hole you’ve dug, but I do hope
you won’t do it again.”
She looked him over critically.
“You’re thin,” she decided, mentally;
“shockingly thin. I’m afraid your master
doesn’t feed you enough. He probably
has an absurd notion that a dog
shouldn’t be fed but once a day. I’ve
heard of such things, and I think it’s
positively inhuman.”
Miss Clementina glanced furtively
toward the house next door. No one
was in sight. She bent over the wriggling
brown dog.
“You poor thing,” she whispered,
“come around to the kitchen. For once
in your life you shall have all you can
eat.”
It was a rash promise, and the keeping
of it involved the chops for luncheon
and all the milk in the house.
“He’s rather a nice dog, don’t you
think?” Miss Clementina said to the
maid, as she watched him eat. “But he
has a dreadful appetite. I think we’d
best tell the butcher’s boy to bring some
dog’s meat; chops are so expensive.”
II.
Mr. Kent Maclin took his hat and
stick and started for his customary after-dinner
stroll. On the front porch
he found a small, brown dog busily engaged
in reducing the doormat to a
pulp.
Mr. Maclin recognized the dog as
one belonging to the next door neighbor;
he had seen him earlier in the day
digging in a bed of scarlet geraniums.
If people would keep dogs, Mr. Maclin
thought they ought at least to teach
them to behave. Still, if the lady who
owned the dog could stand it to have
her flower beds ruined, Mr. Maclin supposed
he ought not to mind a chewed-up
doormat.
The dog was only a puppy, anyway.
His manners would probably improve
as he grew older. Mr. Maclin stooped
and patted him kindly on the head.
The stubby brown tail thumped the floor
ecstatically, and a red tongue shot out
and began licking the polish from Mr.
Maclin’s shoes.
“Jolly little beggar, aren’t you?” said
the gentleman. But he backed hastily
away from the moist, red tongue.
III.
Mr. Maclin ordered a new doormat
every three days, and kept a package
of dog biscuits in the drawer of the
library table. He dealt these out with
a lavish hand whenever the little brown
dog saw fit to call for them, and was
not without hope that a cultivated taste
for dog biscuit might in time replace
a natural one for doormats.
Mr. Maclin would have been glad to
make the acquaintance of the supposed
owner of the little brown dog, but didn’t
quite know how to go about it.
But one day, as he watched the little
brown dog digging as usual in the geranium
bed, he had an inspiration.
He paid a visit to the florist, and
came back with a long pasteboard box
tucked under his arm. It was filled with
a glowing mass of red geraniums.
The composition of a suitable note
to accompany the flowers was a task requiring
much time and mental effort.
Finally, in sheer desperation, Mr.
Maclin wrote on one of his cards, “To
replace the flowers the dog has dug up,”
and dropped it among the scarlet blossoms.
He had hesitated between “the dog”
and “your dog,” but had decided against
the latter, being fearful that it might,
perhaps, be construed as conveying a
subtle hint of reproach. Mr. Maclin’s
lawn also was defaced by many unsightly
holes.
Miss Clementina wondered a little
that the article “the” should have replaced
the possessive pronoun “my.”
But on reflection she decided that one
might not unreasonably object to confessing
in so many words to the possession
of a dog who so persistently did all
the things he ought not to do. And,
anyway, it was nice of Mr. Maclin to
have sent the flowers.
Miss Clementina wrote a charming
note of thanks, and earnestly assured
Mr. Maclin that she didn’t object in the
least to the little dog’s digging up her
lawn.
Mr. Maclin smiled at the naïveté of
the little note, and tucked it carefully
away in his pocketbook.
Thereafter the two bowed soberly
when they chanced to meet, and occasionally
exchanged a casual remark
concerning the weather.
And once, when Miss Clementina was
picking the dead leaves from what was
left of the geranium plants, Mr. Maclin
paused to remark that the little brown
dog seemed very fond of her.
“And of you, too,” Miss Clementina
had quickly returned. It couldn’t be
pleasant, she thought, for Mr. Maclin
to feel that his pet had deserted him
for a stranger.
“It’s the dog biscuits I give him,”
Mr. Maclin explained, confidentially.
“Oh,” said Miss Clementina, “is he
fond of them? I’ve always considered
meat much more nourishing.”
“I dare say it is,” Mr. Maclin agreed.
“But dog biscuits are handier to keep
about. And he comes for them so
often.”
Then, covered with confusion, he
beat a hasty retreat. He hadn’t intended
to hint at the voracious appetite of Miss
Clementina’s pet.
IV.
Miss Clementina looked with dismay
at the much battered object the little
brown dog had just brought in and laid
at her feet. It was all that remained
of Mr. Maclin’s best Panama hat.
Miss Clementina picked it up gingerly.
She crossed the strip of lawn between
the two houses and rang her
neighbor’s doorbell.
“I’m so sorry,” she said, extending
the hat to its owner. “It’s really too bad
of the little dog.”
“It’s of not the very slightest consequence,”
returned Mr. Maclin, gallantly.
“Oh, but I think it is,” Miss Clementina
insisted. “He’s a very bad little
dog, really. Don’t you think perhaps
you ought to whip him—not hard, but
just enough to make him remember?”
“Whip him! Whip your dog! My
dear Miss Liddell, I couldn’t think of
such a thing.”
Miss Clementina’s eyes seemed very
wide indeed.
“But he’s not my dog at all,” she protested.
“Isn’t he yours, Mr. Maclin?”
“I never laid eyes on him,” said Mr.
Maclin, “until I moved here. The first
time I saw him he was digging in your
geranium bed.”
“Oh!” said Miss Clementina, and began
to laugh.
“And to think,” she said, “of all the
outrageous things he has done! And
neither of us daring to say a word because
we each thought he belonged to
the other.”
Mr. Maclin laughed with her. “I
think,” he said, “that from now on the
little brown dog will have to reform.”
V.
But the little brown dog did not reform.
With unabated cheerfulness he
continued to dig in Miss Clementina’s
geranium bed, and to chew Mr. Maclin’s
doormat.
“He’s hungry,” said Miss Clementina;
“you should give him more dog
biscuits.”
“He has too much to eat,” retorted
Mr. Maclin. “He digs holes in the
geranium bed to bury the bones you
give him.”
The little brown dog was fast becoming
a bond of union between the
lonely man and the lonelier woman.
“Your dog has chewed up my new
magazine,” Miss Clementina would call
to her neighbor. “Do take him home.”
“Oh, no,” Mr. Maclin would call
back. “That is not my dog. My dog is
chasing a gray cat out of the back
yard.”
But one day the little brown dog disappeared.
Mr. Maclin laid down a new
doormat, and said he was glad it
needn’t be chewed up right away.
Miss Clementina filled in the holes in
the geranium bed, and set out some new
plants. She gathered up a bone, two
old shoes and a chewed-up newspaper,
and expressed the hope that once more
she might be able to keep the lawn tidy.
Twenty-four hours later the little
brown dog had not returned. Mr. Maclin
went out and gave the unoffending
new doormat a savage kick. Then he
put on his hat and went down the street—whistling.
It was not a musical whistle.
On the contrary, it was shrill and
ear-piercing. It was, in fact, the whistle
that the little brown dog had been
wont to interpret as meaning that Mr.
Maclin desired his immediate presence.
Once, when Mr. Maclin paused for
breath, he heard faintly: “Dog, dog,
dog!”
It was thus that Miss Clementina had
been in the habit of summoning the
little brown dog.
Mr. Maclin turned and walked in the
direction of her voice. Folly, like misery,
loves company.
“The little brown dog,” said Miss
Clementina, when Mr. Maclin had overtaken
her; “where do you suppose he
can be? I’ve called until I’m hoarse.”
“And I have whistled,” said Mr.
Maclin, “but he doesn’t answer.”
“I can’t believe that he ran away,”
said Miss Clementina; “he was so fond
of us.”
“And I’m sure he wasn’t stolen,” said
Mr. Maclin. “He wasn’t valuable
enough to steal.”
“I thought,” said Miss Clementina,
“that I was glad to have him leave.
He certainly did mess the place up terribly.
But I miss him so, I’d be downright
glad to have him come back and
dig a hole in the geranium bed.”
“I’ve a new doormat waiting for
him,” said Mr. Maclin. “Miss Clementina,
where do you suppose he is?”
“I don’t know,” said Miss Clementina.
“I only wish I did. Why, there’s
a little brown dog now. Perhaps——Here,
dog, dog!”
Mr. Maclin’s whistle supplemented
Miss Clementina’s call, but the brown
dog took no heed.
“It’s some one else’s dog,” said Miss
Clementina. “Don’t you see, he has on
a collar?”
But Mr. Maclin had seen something
else—a small, brass tag attached to the
dog’s collar.
“Miss Clementina,” said he, “do you
suppose the little brown dog’s tax was
paid?”
“Tax?” questioned Miss Clementina.
“Yes, the dog tax, you know.”
“I didn’t know there was a dog tax,”
said Miss Clementina.
“I’m afraid,” said Mr. Maclin, “that
the dog-catcher has caught the little
brown dog.”
To Miss Clementina’s mind the dog-catcher
suggested awful possibilities.
“Oh!” she said, “what can we do?”
“I shall go at once to the pound,”
said Mr. Maclin, determinedly, “pay
his tax and take him out.”
VI.
At the end of an hour Mr. Maclin
returned. With him came the little
brown dog. He wriggled joyously, and
planted his dirty feet on Miss Clementina’s
trailing skirts.
“His manners are just as bad as
ever,” she said. “But I’m so glad to
have him back. Was it the dog-catcher?”
“It was the dog-catcher,” said Mr.
Maclin. “But it won’t happen again.
I’ve paid his tax and bought him a collar.
See, there’s a place on it for his
owner’s name. But, of course, I
couldn’t have it engraved, for he seems
to have no owner. Miss Clementina,
don’t you think it a pity for so nice
a little dog not to belong to some
one?”
There was that in Mr. Maclin’s voice
that brought a faint flush to Miss Clementina’s
cheek.
“I suppose,” went on the gentleman,
“when he’s digging in your geranium
bed he thinks he’s your dog, and when
he’s chewing my doormat he’s probably
laboring under the delusion that
he’s my dog. Miss Clementina, it would
be so easy to make him our dog.
Don’t you think we’d better?”
“I—I don’t know,” faltered Miss
Clementina.
But the words were muffled against
Mr. Maclin’s coat, and he took the liberty
of assuming that she did know.
LOVE AND YOUTH
Butterfly,
Your little day flit on;
Youth drifts as gayly by,
And soon as you is gone.
Wayside flower,
Be darling of the day;
Youth shares your sunny hour,
And with you slips away.
Woodland bird,
Hush not one fervent strain;
Love’s voice with yours is heard,
Then neither heard again.
THE DRAMATIC SEASON’S LAST MOMENT
Going—going——
Just as, with a sputter
and a flicker and a
last expiring tremor,
we had begun to realize
that the going season
was, indeed, nearly
gone, something happened.
There was a rally, and a brief
return to animation. The corpselike
season sat up and waved its hands. An
electric current, applied to its extremities
by one admirable actress and one
enterprising manager, was the cause of
this surprising change, and the writing
of epitaphs was temporarily postponed.
The return of the season to a semblance
of interesting activity was due to
the arrival in our midst of Miss Marie
Tempest, who came from England just
as the sad troupe of her unsuccessful
countrymen had returned to that land.
Miss Tempest, with a woman’s daring,
and the true spirit of “cussedness,” took
every risk, and, though even the enthusiastic
and misinformed London papers
have been obliged to avoid pet allusions
to the “furore created in America” by
the unfortunate English actors who
failed here this season, the admirable
little comedienne had no qualms.
Nor had her manager, Mr. Charles
Frohman. It is pleasant, at times, to
record managerial enterprise that cannot
possibly be a bid for pecuniary reward.
Mr. Frohman, whose name is
often unfortunately mentioned in connection
with the sad, cruel, oppressive,
commercial speculators in dramatic
“goods,” belongs absolutely and utterly
to another class. It is ten thousand
pities that the enthusiasm and real artistic
fervor of this undaunted, farseeing
manager should be shadowed by this
association. Mr. Frohman actually sent
Miss Marie Tempest and her English
company over from London for a short
stay here of four weeks, merely to let
us sample her new play, “The Freedom
of Suzanne,” that had been so well received
in England.
Those who try to tar Mr. Frohman
with the commercial brush will readily
perceive their error. Had Miss Tempest
packed the Empire Theater at every
performance, the enormous expenses of
this undertaking could never have been
defrayed. The manager did not quiver.
The actress—viewing the return of her
countrymen, with flaccid pocketbooks,
from the land of dollars—had no misgivings.
She came, and she saw, and
she conquered.
Miss Tempest, in “The Freedom of
Suzanne,” was worth waiting for. She
was worth suffering for. We were perfectly
willing to admit that the season
was over, and we were not sorry, for
it was one of the worst on record. But
to the Empire we trooped to sample this
last offering, and it was so good, and so
delightful, that it flicked the season
back for a month. Miss Tempest had
a first-night audience that gave the
“among-those-present” chroniclers quite
a tussle. It seemed like early September,
when theatrical hopes run high, and
the demon of disillusion is not even a
cloud as big as a man’s hand.
Since Marie Tempest left musical
comedy—that sinking ship—to its fate,
and devoted herself to the development
of her own unique gifts as a comedienne,
her husband, Mr. Cosmo Gordon
Lennox, has been the tailor that
made the plays fit. If a playwriting
husband can’t fit his own wife, then his
capabilities must surely be limited. Mr.
Lennox proved, in “The Marriage of
Kitty” last year, that he quite understood
the eccentricities and idiosyncrasies
of the clever little actress, and knew
exactly how to make them salient. Although
English, nobody could accuse
Miss Tempest of being a “bread-and-butter
miss.” The most vivid imagination
could never associate her with a
white muslin gown, a pretty blue sash,
a Christmas-card expression of surprised
innocence, and the “prunes
and prisms” attendant upon those luxuries.
Mr. Lennox had to trip across the
English Channel, which is a nasty,
“choppy” crossing, to find material that
would suit his wife. That is always a
troublesome thing to do, because the
“goods,” when bought, must be well
soaked overnight, in order to remove
the sting. This was the policy he pursued
with “The Marriage of Kitty.”
The tactics were very similar in the case
of “The Freedom of Suzanne,” which
was cut from the cloth of “Gyp’s” novel,
“Autour du Divorce.” According
to the program, the author “wished to
acknowledge his indebtedness for certain
passages in the play to a novel by
the Comtesse de Martel.” The “Comtesse
de Martel” sounded nice and
swagger, though “Gyp” is anything but
that in her novels.
The comedy was very light, and frolicsome,
and jolly, and—er—naughty,
and—er—respectable. You had to stay
to the very end, which was not bitter,
in order to discover that it was quite
respectable. That is where the English
playwright always seems to improve
upon the French. In London, a heroine
may be volatile, and saucy, and unconventional,
and iconoclastic, and spicy,
and shocking, and quite horrible, but
in the last act the adapter allows you to
discover that she is really a very good,
nice, whole-hearted woman; that she
loves her husband in a faithful, wifely
way, and that she will live happily ever
afterward, a perfect picture of all the
domestic graces. The curse has gone!
It is the triumph of deodorization.
So in “The Freedom of Suzanne,”
while Suzanne danced a veritable can-can
through two acts, she was brought
back to a sedate English jig in the third.
It was a play that could not stand, and
that did not need a close analysis, for it
was just a vehicle by means of which
Miss Tempest could let loose the matchless
bag-o’-tricks among which her art
may be said to lurk. Suzanne gave her
the finest acting part that she has ever
had. It was an intellectual treat to sit
and watch the really exquisite, delicate
work that she embroidered upon the
diaphanous theme of the amusing little
comedy.
Suzanne was terribly tired of her husband,
and Charles did seem a bit of a
bore. He was the type of “married
man” who can no longer see graces in
the woman who belongs to him—because
she belongs to him. Suzanne
chafed, and wanted her freedom. She
clamored for a divorce, but there were
no grounds upon which to obtain it.
She yearned for the right to select her
own associates; to do what she liked; to
have a good time, and to be responsible
to nobody. There was a mother-in-law
in the case, of course, and, although
the brand has become tiresome, this
particular lady was necessary in order
to emphasize Suzanne’s apparently hapless
plight.
Miss Tempest’s success was assured
when, in the first act, she recited the
story of her own scandalous doings,
with the divorce in view. As a piece
of acting, this was worth the attention
of every theatergoer. The actress sat
on a sofa, and ran through the list of
episodes in an amazing way. Some of
her story she told with her eyes, with
her facial expression, with gestures;
the rest she set down in words freighted
with every variety of intonation. Not
once did she rise from that sofa. The
other people were grouped around her,
and all they had to do was to display
astonished horror. They made a framework.
You were held in a grip of admiration
by the telling effect of this scene.
No other actress could have played it
as Miss Tempest did. Her every meaning
leaped over the footlights. Not a
word, or the inflection of a word, escaped
attention. It was an absolutely
flawless piece of comedy. The artistic
comedy of Réjane lacked the richness
and unction of Miss Tempest’s methods.
Those who failed to see “The Freedom
of Suzanne” missed a rare treat.
There was very little plot, of course.
Suzanne got her divorce by collusion,
in a manner that was a bit surprising
in view of the fact that Charles was portrayed
as a man of culture and refinement.
In order to please Suzanne, he
gave her a good shaking in the presence
of a witness—as grounds for divorce!
It was while waiting for the
decree to be made “absolute” that Suzanne
naturally discovered her love for
him, and her rooted objection to the attentions
of the three blackguards who
were kowtowing before her. This assuredly
was not new. It was merely
the popular divorce twist of French
playwrights.
In the last act of the play, Suzanne
and her husband were reconciled, and
all the improprieties of the earlier acts
carefully smoothed away. “The Freedom
of Suzanne” itself, however, did
not matter very much. Sledge-hammer
criticism could pulverize it. Poor little
play! It did not merit any obstreperous
handling, for it kept its audience
in a state of unreasoning merriment,
and it encased Miss Tempest like the
proverbial glove. There is nothing more
fascinating than perfect comedy acting.
It is a tonic, the exhilarating effect of
which is invaluable.
Miss Tempest brought over her London
leading man, Mr. Allan Aynesworth,
a remarkably good actor of
drawing-room rôles. The ease and polish
of the “thoroughbred”—and “thoroughbred”
is a term that should replace
the played-out “gentleman”—were convincingly
shown. G. S. Titheradge was
the other popular London name in the
cast. The rest were adequate, but by
no means extraordinary. They taught
no lesson of artistic excellence, but at
the fag-end of the season, we were not
clamoring to be taught anything at all.
Lessons were the very last thing in the
world that we hankered for. Our desire
for light entertainment was amply
realized. “The Freedom of Suzanne”
was a delightful wind-up.
Mr. Frohman, it is said, announced
this enterprise as the result of a wish
to do something “to be talked about.”
We are willing. We are willing at any
time to talk about anything that can
give us as much undiluted pleasure as
this production did. We will even chatter
and frivol, if Mr. Frohman will repeat
the operation. And by-the-bye, I
think that I have done both. My enthusiasm
led me away. Let me extinguish
it.
From the diminutive to the enormous
leads us easily in the direction of that
tremendous combination of high spirits
and massive corporeality, Miss Alice
Fischer. This actress, who has been before
the public for a good many years,
may be looked upon as one of those curious
metropolitan figures that have acquired
more popularity off the stage
than on it. Miss Fischer has dominated
feminine clubs, has associated herself
with “movements,” and has posed as advocating
a National Theater, even while
she did a dance every night in a classic
gem entitled “Piff, Paff, Pouf!” She
has “starred” occasionally, but never
with much success. As a “good fellow”
and a delightful acquaintance, Miss
Fischer has always been unsurpassed.
This rôle, not unusual among men, is
unique among women.
Possibly you have heard of actors
noted as wits, good fellows, bons-vivants
and horse show figures. Their
apparent popularity has invariably led
you to believe that a “starring” venture
would be stupendously successful—that
their legions of friends would gather
round them, and “whoop” them toward
fortune. Such, it has frequently been
proved, has not been the case. That
cold, critical, money’s-worth-hungry assemblage
known as the “general public”
has intervened, after a rousing
“first-night” that has seemed like a riot
of enthusiasm, and has stamped its disapproval
upon the proceedings. Some
of the strangest failures on the stage
have been achieved by those who were
brilliantly successful off the stage.
Hitherto this has been the fate of
Miss Fischer. Many admired her, but
that many were not included in the general
public, that has no pronounced
predilection for club men or club women.
Fortunately—and it is a great pleasure
to announce it—in her latest venture
at Wallack’s Theater, a new old
comedy, and a clever one, by Stanislaus
Stange, called “The School for Husbands,”
Miss Alice Fischer succeeded
not only with her friends, but with the
great unknown. She proved herself to
be an actress of exceeding vitality and
force, and she made not only a popular
but an artistic hit.
Of course she was bound to do it
sooner or later. We may not have indorsed
her previous productions, but
we always liked Miss Fischer, with her
bouncing good nature, her intelligent
outlook, her curious untrammeled demeanor,
always suggestive of a huge
schoolgirl suddenly let loose; her capital
elocution and her agreeable way of
insistently seeming at home. In “The
School for Husbands,” these qualities
appeared quite relevantly. This strange
season, now over, which has snuffed out
so many poor, feeble little stars, has
been very kind to Miss Fischer. She
“came into her own.”
Mr. Stange’s play was an amusing
comedy, dealing with domestic infelicity—of
the tit-for-tat order—in the
“old” style. That is to say, it did not
flaunt in our faces a fracture of the
seventh commandment, or drag in a series
of epigrams modeled upon those
of the Duc de la Rochefoucauld and
Oscar Wilde. Mr. Stange went in for
what we call the “artificial,” but it all
occurred in 1720. The eighteenth century
covers a multitude of sins that are
naked and unashamed in the twentieth.
We were disarmed in our frenzied analysis
when we were confronted with
such purely imaginary and entertaining
types as Sir John and Lady Belinda
Manners, Lady Airish, Lady Speakill,
Lady Tattle, Lord Foppington and Lord
Drinkwell.
We were back again amid the “old
comedy” characters, of whom we always
talk with sycophantic admiration.
Sometimes we loathe them, but we never
say so. There has been a sporadic
revival of one or two of these “old comedies”
this season, accomplished with
that “bargain-counter” atrocity—a sop
for vulgar minds—known mischievously
as the “all-star-cast.” It has been amusing
to watch the cold, dispiriting and
almost clammy reception accorded to
these “classics,” compared with the cordiality
extended to Miss Alice Fischer
in her “imitation” classic, “The School
for Husbands.” Yet, if a well-read,
modern playwright cannot improve
upon the eighteenth century, with his
sublime knowledge of all that has occurred
since—then he must indeed be
rather small potatoes.
Mr. Stange made these improvements.
While the revived work of the
late Oliver Goldsmith and Dion Boucicault
languished, the “old comedy” of
the twentieth century triumphed. If
you saw it, you will understand why.
There were episodes in “The School for
Husbands” that were very clever and
enlivening. All the characters were
puppets, but they danced with the latest
electric improvements, and their gyrations
entertained. Blood they certainly
lacked, but nobody cared. It was a relief
to watch this amusing but thoroughly
refined tomfoolery, and to know
that no problem lurked beneath it. It
was the Eden Musée, suddenly galvanized
into life and pirouetting in all its
color and brilliancy.
With Arthur Forrest, who is a fine,
distinguished, subtle, convincing actor;
with Miss Grace Filkins, Jameson Lee
Finney and Mrs. Ida Jeffreys-Goodfriend,
Miss Fischer managed to beat
any “all-star-cast”—the refuge of the
destitute. The star herself was so irresistible,
so dominant and so largely vital,
that hundreds of people who had
merely heard of Alice Fischer were
glad to meet her. This “venture” firmly
established her, and the establishment
was conducted by such legitimate
means that the event was unusually interesting.
Oh, I’m tired of stars. I am—I am!
Last month I devoted myself almost exclusively
to them, and now I find that
the cry is still “they come, they come!”
To be sure, Miss Marie Tempest and
Miss Alice Fischer both achieved success,
but now I see before me the plaintive
figure of poor little Miss Annie
Russell, who didn’t. Miss Russell came
to the Criterion Theater with a Zangwill
play. It sounds well, doesn’t it?—but
I can assure you that the sound was
most misleading.
Nothing quite so drab, so despondently
dreary, or so damply dismal as “Jinny
the Carrier” ever asked for a hearing
and got it. Zangwill has lectured
upon the drama, and paid pungent respect
to its incongruities, but he has
proved himself to be infinitely worse
than the various playwrights whom he
ridiculed. “The Serio-Comic Governess,”
thrust upon Miss Cecilia Loftus,
was bad enough, but “Jinny the Carrier”
went far below it, and stayed there
all the time.
It was an “idyll” of Frog Farm, near
London, and Frog Farm seemed to be
a trifle less amusing than Hunter’s
Point, near New York. It introduced
us to rural types of deadly monotony,
among them being a “village patriarch,”
suggesting cheap melodrama; a veterinary
surgeon, a postman, a village
dressmaker and Jinny herself, who
“ran” a wagon, and who subsequently
fell in love with a rival who tried to
drive her out of the business. There
were four acts of cumulative hopelessness,
and by the time Jinny was ready
to get married, the audience seemed
just as ready to die of fatigue.
The humor was supplied by the village
dressmaker, who owned a mustache,
and who clamored for a depilatory!
This pleasing, refined and frolicsome
bit of originality failed to awaken
people from their torpor. There was
a good deal of talk about pigs and
horses, while tea, cucumbers and marmalade
graced the dialogue incessantly;
but the amazed audience could not
indorse this rural festival. Jinny, amid
the pigs, horses, tea, cucumbers and
marmalade, talked in Mr. Zangwill’s
best style—a style replete with wordplay
or pun—but her setting killed her,
and she was soon “done for.”
Perhaps “Jinny the Carrier” was a
joke. Who shall say? It is a bit
“fishy”—I forgot to say that a real,
dead fish was among the débris of this
comedy—that two such bad plays as
“Jinny the Carrier” and “The Serio-Comic
Governess” honored New York
to the exclusion of London. It is all
very well to say that New York is so
generous, so appreciative, so alive to all
the good points of clever writers—it is
all very well to say that, and sometimes
it reads very well—but the fact remains
that these plays had no good
points. London would have laughed
at them in immediate derision. We
need feel no pride in the circumstance
of their original production in New
York. Instead, we should feel perfectly
justified in feeling extremely sorry
for ourselves. We might even say that
both of these plays were foisted upon
us in a spirit of “Oh, anything’s good
enough for New York!”
I don’t say, and I don’t believe, that
this was the reason we suffered from
this Zangwill rubbish. Our ill luck was
due to the fact that playwrights and
plays, owing to the grinding theatrical
dictatorship that has absolutely pulverized
the healthy God-given spirit of
competition, by which alone an Art can
be kept alive, are few and far between.
The manager takes what he can get,
and he can get precious little, for the
incentive is lacking. He is obliged to
produce something, because he has an
appalling list of theaters to fill. It is
perfectly inconceivable that “Jinny the
Carrier” should have been even rehearsed.
It is a sheer impossibility that
anybody could have anticipated success.
Miss Annie Russell, a sterling little
artist, deserved all our sympathy. It
was sad to see her in these surroundings,
battling against the inevitable.
Miss Russell can succeed with far less
material than many actresses need.
Give her half a fighting chance, and
she is satisfied. It is pitiful to think
of this clever young woman freighted
with affairs like “Brother Jacques” and
”Jinny the Carrier,” but it was wonderful
to watch her genuine efforts to do
the very best she could. There can be
nothing sadder in the life of an actress
than this struggle with a forlorn hope.
When that actress is intelligent, well-read,
artistic and up-to-date, as Miss
Annie Russell surely is, her plight is
even more melancholy. One can scarcely
view, in cold blood, this reckless
waste of fine talent.
May I pause for a few moments, and
say something about the Hippodrome?
The Hippodrome was such a stupendous
affair, and its opening took
place at such a singularly opportune
moment, that a wave of enthusiasm
swept over this island. Every dramatic
critic in town went to the opening of
the Hippodrome, while many of them
crept into the “dress rehearsal,” in order
to get their adjectives manicured
and be ready to rise to the occasion.
This in itself was quite unique. As a
colossal American achievement, the
Hippodrome loomed. It combined
spectacle, ballet, specialties, acting,
singing, novelty.
In its ballet, particularly, it invited
and received the admiration of every
lover of art. Nothing more beautiful
than “The Dance of the Hours” has
delighted the eyes and the ears of this
metropolis, that fell in love, at first
sight, with its magnificent staging, as
the excuse for the lovely music of “La
Gioconda.” The Metropolitan Opera
House never offered anything so sumptuous.
It appealed irresistibly to the artistic
instinct. It exploded the fatuous
policy that causes the appearance in
this city of those senseless, antiquated
spectacles—food for neither adult nor
juvenile—known as “Drury Lane pantomime,”
a form of entertainment that
in its native land has begun to languish.
The ballet at the Hippodrome was a
revelation, for this city has never taken
kindly to ballet, probably for the reason
that it has never seen one of genuine
artistic merit. A capital performance
entitled “A Yankee Circus in
Mars” was not a bit less “dramatic”
than the alleged comic operas and tiresome
musical comedies that have afflicted
us with such drear persistence,
and it was certainly infinitely more
plausible. It had novelty, sensational
features and a superb equipment. In
addition to all this, there was a wonderful
aquatic arrangement, in which
the huge stage suddenly sank and gave
place to an imposing body of water,
wet and ready to receive the plunging
horses and riders, as they swam across
in the pursuit of their dramatic story.
Two young men, Messrs. Thompson
and Dundy, newcomers among the
jaded and throttled amusement purveyors
of the big city, were responsible
for all this, and the greatest credit is
due to their “nerve” as well as to their
astonishing executive ability. The enterprise
at first seemed like some amazing
“pipe-dream,” from which there
must be a rude awakening, but the
opening of the Hippodrome was such a
bewildering success, and so unanimously
acclaimed, that the croakers were silenced.
One of these was exceedingly
amusing. He had declared that the
Hippodrome must fail. Its colossal results,
however, so overwhelmed him
that he forthwith announced his belief
that New York would patronize two
Hippodromes, and his intention of
building a second.
The promise that Mr. Kellett Chalmers
held out to us in his play of “Abigail,”
with Miss Grace George, evaporated
in a sad farce, or comedy, entitled
“A Case of Frenzied Finance.” We
had been flattering ourselves that we
had discovered a new “outlook,” and
we came a bad cropper. The simian
antics of an impossible bell boy, in an
impossible hotel, and his maneuvers in
the arena of finance, were the “motive”
of this extremely invertebrate contribution.
There was an “Arizona Copper
King”; there was his daughter; there
was a gentleman from “Tombstone,
Ariz.,” and there were some tourists
drawn after the Clyde Fitch style, but
with none of his lightness of touch.
It was almost impossible to follow
the grotesque proceedings, and utterly
impossible to find a gleam of interest in
them. One of the characters drank incessantly
through two acts, and indulged
in the luxury of what is politely
called a “jag.” We might have been
pardoned for envying it. There are
worse conditions, when it comes to the
contemplation of such a “comedy” as
“A Case of Frenzied Finance.” One
suspected satire occasionally, but it was
mere suspicion. One was anxious to
suspect anything, but I always hold—and
I may be wrong—that the best
thing to look for, when one goes to the
theater, is a play. Perhaps that is an
old-fashioned notion.
This strange affair took us back to
old times, when we were less sophisticated,
but it is not at all likely that “A
Case of Frenzied Finance” would have
passed muster in the days when we approved
and laughed at the works of the
late Charles H. Hoyt. There was generally
something salient in the Hoyt
farces—some happy touch or some hit
that “struck the nail on the head.” In
the farce at the Savoy, there was much
of the frenzy that is usually associated
with the padded cell, and that is not, as
a rule, enlivening to the outsider.
Mr. Douglas Fairbanks, a very
“fresh” young actor, was the heroic
bell boy, a very bad advertisement for
New York hostelries. He worked
harder than any bell boy has ever been
known to do, and it seemed a shame to
waste so much effort on alleged “drammer.”
Mr. Fairbanks might possibly
have made more of a lasting success in
a real hotel than he will achieve in the
spurious affair that was staged. A
number of others, in an extremely uninteresting
cast, labored ineffectively.
Mr. Chalmers completely routed the
good impression he had made in “Abigail,”
and I should recommend him to
“bide a wee” before hurling further
manuscripts at susceptible managers—not
for their sake, but for his own.
Mr. Paul Armstrong was luckier
with “The Heir to the Hoorah.” How
true it is that one can live down anything!
It should be an inspiring and
consolatory thought to Mr. Kellett
Chalmers. Mr. Armstrong lived down
“The Superstitions of Sue,” which, one
might have thought, would have
proved to be a veritable old-man-of-the-sea.
This is, happily, a forgetful and
unprejudiced public, and hope is rarely
extinguished.
Although “The Heir to the Hoorah”
was freighted with a title so prohibitive
that people who attach importance
to names might be excused for fighting
shy of it, it proved to be a play with so
many real laughs in it that criticism
was disarmed—one always says that as
though criticism started armed, which
is absurd!—and joined in the somewhat
irresistible mirth. It was a “Western”
play, of course. “The Heir to the
Hoorah” couldn’t be Eastern. But, by
means of the West, Mr. Armstrong was
able to get in some amusing episodes
that appealed exclusively to the East.
Much of it was devoted to parody of
that sublime institution known as “evening
dress”—popular on Third Avenue
as the “dress suit.”
There is nothing really funnier. Of
course we are accustomed to it. Our
souls may rebel at its exigencies, but
unless we happen to be millionaires, we
cannot afford to flout the conventions.
We wear the “evening dress” because
we have been taught that it is respectable
and seemly. In “The Heir to the
Hoorah” a number of miners and
“rough diamonds,” in “a mining town
east of the Divide,” were portrayed in
their struggles with civilization.
It was very droll. Dave Lacy, Bud
Young, Mr. Kelly, Bill Ferguson, Lon
Perry and Gus Ferris, all gorgeously
uncouth, as far as externals go, made
an admirable onslaught in the direction
of the “dress suit.” “Immaculate evening
dress,” as we call the garb of a man
who is rigged up in imitation of the
elusive but energetic restaurant waiter,
has rarely been more humorously attacked.
This feature went much
further than did the story of the play.
But it served to put an audience in such
a good humor that the somewhat trivial
play itself seemed better than it really
was. Certainly no European playwright
could have seen the ludicrous
possibilities of evening dress as amusingly
as Mr. Armstrong did. Perchance
Mr. Bernard Shaw might have
done so, but his cynicism would have
marred the prospect. There was no
“pose” in the humor at the Hudson
Theater.
The play had the advantage of being
well acted. We often complain that
leading actors cannot wear evening
dress gracefully. This time they had
to do their worst for it, and were asked
to wear it as ungracefully as they
could. They were able to do it. Most
of them were comparatively unknown,
but they were none the worse for that.
John Drew or William Faversham or
Kyrle Bellew could not possibly have
pilloried evening dress as did the actors
in “The Heir to the Hoorah.”
“The Firm of Cunningham” succeeded
“Mrs. Temple’s Telegram,” at
the little Madison Square Theater, but
did not prove to be a worthy successor.
It was from the pen of Mr. Willis
Steell, who rushed in where angels fear
to tread; or, in other words, invented a
couple of complex ladies, and then tried
to explain them plausibly. There is no
more difficult task. One lady was a
skittish matron, addicted to betting on
the races and to allowing a nice looking
boy to kiss her; the other was a white-muslin
girl from Vassar, who fell in
love with that boy at remarkably short
range.
It was very unsatisfactory. One
woman was a cat, with whom we were
supposed to sympathize; the other had
many of the characteristics of a fool.
Why label Vassar for the latter? It
was, however, the married woman who
was the “heroine,” and a key to her
character was never supplied. I like a
key to complex ladies, and am not a bit
ashamed to admit it. I want their motives
a-b-c’d for my use, in the case of
plays like “The Firm of Cunningham.”
When complex ladies figure in masterpieces,
than the key is unnecessary, and
what you don’t understand, you can always
ascribe to the “psychological.”
Miss Hilda Spong, a clever actress
who is always miscast and who is rarely
able to display her fine qualities, was
this contradictory “heroine,” while
Miss Katherine Grey, usually assigned
to dark melodrama, was the white-muslin
girl with the Vassar mis-label. William
Lamp, as the boy who kissed, was
possibly the best member of the cast,
that also included William Harcourt
and Henry Bergman. “The Firm of
Cunningham” scarcely seemed built for
“business.”
A SEA SHELL
Behold it has been given to me
To know the secrets of the sea,—
Its magic and its mystery!
And though, alas, I may not reach
The clear communicable speech
Of men, communing each with each,
I have such wonderment to tell,
Such marvel and such miracle,
I needs must strive to break the spell.
Hence do I murmur ceaselessly;
And could one but translate me, he
Might speak the secrets of the sea!
FOR BOOK LOVERS
Two recent books that deal with a theme familiar enough
to novel readers, but always stimulating. “The Garden
of Allah,” by Robert Hichens, and “The Apple of Eden,”
by E. Temple Thurston. Charles Carey’s “The Van
Suyden Sapphires” a good detective story. Other books.
Two recent books are
worthy of something
more than casual notice
for reasons entirely
unconnected with
the question of their
literary merits, for they
afford some material
for reflection upon the curiosity of coincidences
and for speculation as to the
value of the priest in love as a character
in fiction.
It is not to be supposed that undue
significance is given to these aspects of
the appearance of the books in question,
for no important deductions are to
be drawn from their nearly simultaneous
publication; it is not especially remarkable
as a coincidence. It is, however,
an interesting fact that two novelists
as gifted as the authors of these
two books have shown themselves to be
should have been working out the same
theme in very much the same manner,
and presumably at approximately the
same time.
The opportunity of the cynical critic
is, of course, obvious, and he will, if
he thinks of it, lose no time in exclaiming
that the most remarkable thing
about it is that the books should have
found publishers at all, and add, sourly,
that if all similar coincidences were
brought to light by publication, the condition
of English fiction would be more
hopeless than it is.
But the cynic would be wrong, as
usual. If it is admitted that the new
books of Mr. Hichens and Mr. Thurston
are not “epoch-making,” it still remains
a fact that they are as nearly so
as any of the books of the year; they
narrowly miss the standard which entitles
them to be genuine and permanent
representatives of English literature.
No one needs to be reminded that
love stories, in which the lovers are required
to surmount all sorts of obstacles,
are common enough; one of the chief
difficulties in supplying the demand is
to create obstacles of the sort that will
stand the test of plausibility and yet add
a reasonable means by which the hero
and heroine may overcome them, for the
distracted couple must live up to what is
expected of them, and their romance
must be molded by the practical maxim
that nothing succeeds like success—success
meaning that their final happiness
must be in conformity with the necessities
of conventional morality; their
union either blessed by the church of
their faith or confirmed by law. And it
might be added that the reader, in the
majority of cases, will be conscious of
a sense of uneasiness unless the happy
outcome is effected not only with his
own approbation, but with that of the
conscience of each of the lovers. If
any question of right and wrong is left
unsettled for them, the reader remains
dissatisfied, no matter what consideration
of principle he may himself feel
justified in disregarding.
A man devoted to celibacy, by vows
voluntarily made to the church which
he looks upon as his spiritual director,
who finds himself in love with a woman,
in the nature of things presents an attractive
problem to a novelist—probably
because the solution is so difficult; to be
sure, the theme is not altogether new,
but it possesses an interest that is never
wholly satisfied; it suggests all sorts of
dramatic possibilities; it supplies material
for an intense climax, and it provokes
discussion.
People will differ about what a man’s
duty is under such circumstances, and
the question will be asked whether his
allegiance is due to the church or to the
woman who returns his love, overlooking
what may perhaps be the fact that
it is not so much a question of loyalty to
the church as of loyalty to conscience;
a foolish consistency, possibly “a hobgoblin
to little minds,” but, nevertheless,
one to be weighed in the consideration
of the story’s artistic merits.
Whatever the outcome of the conflict
between conscience and inclination,
whether the old conception of duty is
confirmed or is abandoned for a new
one, there remains the same difference
of opinion. Is the man weak or strong?
Is his decision in conformity with the
familiar facts of human nature? Is it
natural that his love for his church
should outweigh his passion for the
woman? And is the woman likely to
acquiesce in the destruction of her
hopes?
It is discouragingly seldom that a
book comes to the reviewers’ hands,
which, by its virility and its honest merit
as literature, in the old and true sense
of the word, rises as high above the
average as does “The Garden of Allah,”
which Robert Hichens publishes
through the Stokes Company; and it is
because it truly possesses these qualities
that it gives promise of a life of appreciation
which will outlast many other
volumes in the year’s crop of fiction.
In the consideration of such a book
the motive power, the plot, is hardly of
moment—it is the workmanship, and
what one might term the self-conviction
of the novelist, that counts. After all,
the story of the renegade monk and his
earthly love, culminating in marriage, is
not unusual; one foresees the ultimate
solution of this problem—his renunciation
of the world and his return to his
monastery. It is a theme which has engaged
the pen of writers time out of
mind—but it is safe to say that never
has the theme been handled with such
mastery, with such keenly sympathetic
character delineation and analysis, as
that with which Mr. Hichens has handled
it. His craftsmanship, his insight
into and understanding of human nature
and the forces that mold it—the
intangible forces of the earth and air,
the minute happenings of one’s daily
life that, in themselves, are too likely to
pass unregarded, but work so powerfully
and well-nigh irresistibly upon the
spirit of men and women—all this is
superb and thorough.
His literary generalship amounts almost
to genius approaching that of the
great masters of fiction. Indeed, if any
fault can be found with the book, it is
that it is too painstakingly complete;
nothing is left to the imagination—or,
rather, the imagination is forced by the
essence of eternal truth that seems to
form each phrase and sentence, to comprehend
all, down to the least detail;
and a thorough reading of the book
leaves one with the sense of physical fatigue,
as if the reader himself had experienced
the violent and terrible ordeals
of the soul that were the portions of the
actors in this drama of the African
desert.
Whether or not it would have been
wiser for Mr. E. Temple Thurston to
have published his new book, “The Apple
of Eden”—Dodd, Mead & Co.—under
a nom de plume, is largely, if not
wholly, a commercial question. Those
who have shown a disposition to belittle
it on account of the interesting but
irrelevant fact that he is the husband of
the author of “The Masquerader,” have
exhibited small powers of discrimination
and missed an opportunity to do
justice to a remarkable book, for such it
unquestionably is.
The book is a very keen study of
character; one of the sort that could
be made only by a close observer of human
nature, accustomed to the analysis
of motives and to the due apportionment
of their elements.
It is the story of the evolution of a
young priest from an inexperienced celibate
to a fully developed man, by which
phrase is meant spiritually and intellectually
developed by the desperate method
of temptation.
Father Everett embraced the priesthood
and committed himself by irrevocable
vows with all the enthusiasm
of ignorant youth and without the
slightest comprehension of the significance
of his manhood. He naturally,
under such circumstances, never questioned
his fitness to advise and rebuke
and absolve sinners. But with the appearance
of the woman, another and
hitherto unrecognized side of his nature
began to stir, and his torture was prepared.
That his love for Roona Lawless
was reciprocated, instead of bringing
them joy, only added to the horror
of their situation, and it was well for
them both that the man had access to
the shrewd kindliness and the worldly
wisdom of his vicar, Father Michael.
The old priest showed his surprise
when the climax of his curate’s confession
brought out the fact that the
latter’s transgression was limited to
the exchange of a kiss, and when the
young man exclaimed: “Glory be to
God, wasn’t it enough?” the other replied,
dryly: “Faith, it’s well you found
it so.”
It is, to be sure, an old enough story.
But its merit is that it is told with a
vigor and a dramatic insight that makes
it read like a narrative of actual fact. If
it has any fault, it lies in rather unnecessary
multiplicity of physiological details.
It is to be hoped that Mr. Chesterton,
who has recently confessed to a weakness
for reading detective stories, may
be able to get a copy of Charles Carey’s
book, “The Van Suyden Sapphires,”
just published by Dodd, Mead & Co.,
for in it he will find all the diversion
that he needs, and possibly some information
as to the art of plot construction—if
indeed it is an art and not
a science.
It is a little bit uncertain as to whether
or not Mr. Carey intentionally emphasizes
Miss Bramblestone’s rather
abnormal intuition, or whether he is
trading, for the purpose of his story,
upon the popular superstition—maybe
it is not a superstition—that this faculty
is essentially feminine. But it is not a
matter of the highest importance whether
he has or not; it is not even worth
while to be hypercritical in a discussion
of the artistic quality of the story; it
would be a waste of time and space to
undertake to throw doubt upon the
probability of any of the story’s episodes,
for when one is forced to make
the acknowledgment that Mr. Carey has
written a book that will not surrender
its hold upon the attention until the last
word is read, what more need be said
in its praise?
It is as good an example of the peculiar
fascination exercised by so-called
detective stories as we know of; and
besides this it contains—as most of
these stories do not—a lot of people
who command both our interest and
sympathy, from the heroine to the self-confessed
criminal, Harry Glenn, who
is, in spite of his wickedness, a very
captivating young man, as Miss Bramblestone
found out, and as her lover,
Captain McCracken, was finally forced
to admit.
“The Unwritten Law,” by Arthur
Henry, A. S. Barnes & Co., is extremely
interesting, and written in a curiously
circumstantial style, so explicitly
worked out as to details of scenery, location
and so forth, that it constantly
produces the effect of fact rather than
fiction.
Various seamy sides of society are
shown up in pretty plain colors, and the
author does not hesitate to draw conclusions
from them, too strongly convincing
to be questioned by his readers.
The old engraver, Karl Fischer, his
wife and two daughters, are typical
products of the time, especially the pretty
and sensual Thekla, whose physical
exuberance and innocent carelessness
of social decencies are such a manifest
result of her environment.
These four form the nucleus of the
plot, and have to do with the destinies
of other characters, all equally pronounced
types. Adams, the young
lawyer, is interesting in his defense of
old Karl, on trial for counterfeiting; the
Vandermere and Storrs families might
be portraits drawn from our own acquaintance;
more’s the pity.
But the story is, nevertheless, far
from commonplace. It will not make
us laugh, yet will keep us absorbed till
the last page, and we lay it down feeling
that we have seen certain phases of life
with some intense lights thrown upon
them.
Baroness Von Hutten’s poor little
“Pam,” Dodd, Mead & Co., with her
contradicting intensity and innocence,
and her distorted notions of matters social,
is as interesting a study as can be
found in recent fiction. It might be as
well not to leave her in the path of conventionally-brought-up
young persons
who have not her antecedents—but
their elders will understand her as a
product, and perhaps even perceive that
she points a moral while adorning a tale.
Pam is the child of a mercenary English
girl, well born, who has fled to the
Continent with her lover, an opera
singer, who has left his wife. Contrary
to the usual result of such unions, the
two are completely happy in one another;
too much so to bestow any special
attention on Pam, except the explanation
to her, in most explicit terms, of
her social limitations as their offspring.
Her wanderings from one situation to
another with a maid and a monkey, her
shrewd childish distrust of the conventional
virtues, her slow awakening to
the absorbing passion for the man she
loves, and her final realization of the
barriers which stand between them,
make a strong story, absorbing in its
interest.
Two more detective stories are “The
Amethyst Box” and “The Ruby and the
Caldron,” by Anna Katharine Green,
the latter published in the same volume
with another short story, “The House
in the Mist,” by the same author.
The two volumes are the first of a
series which the publishers—Bobbs-Merrill
Company—call “The Pocket
Books,” designed to represent “the three
aspects of American romance—adventure,
mystery and humor.”
They are happily named, for they
are small volumes, which can be conveniently
slipped into the pocket and
read at odd times.
“The Amethyst Box” and “The
House in the Mist” are tales of mystery
of rather a grim sort, for there
are violent deaths in both, but, as in all
of Mrs. Rohlfs’ stories, justice is finally
executed upon the guilty, and the reader’s
sense of the fitness of things is satisfied.
The only unpleasant feature of “The
Caldron and the Ruby” is that suspicion
of theft is directed toward an innocent
person; but inasmuch as, in order to
make a detective story, the innocent
must be under suspicion and must be
ultimately vindicated, this cannot be
considered in the light of a defect.
Of quite a different character is the
tale of Morley Roberts’ “Lady Penelope,”
L. C. Page & Co. The reader
spends most of his time, as it were, in
the wake of a gaseous motor car. Such
audacious defiance of the conventionalities
on the part of the heroine, such
mystery and scandal as to her matrimonial
ventures, such “racing and chasing”
and automobiling, such varying
suitors—all individually represented by
full-page illustrations—such a precociously
impudent boy of fourteen meddling
with the plot and acting as Penelope’s
prime minister, such mixed-up
situations and harum-scarum talk, cannot
be found between ordinary lovers,
but the result is amusing, to say nothing
more. The best character in the book
is the old duchess, for whose mystification
Penelope’s scheme is planned, and
who only at the climax discovers, like
the rest of us, which of six men her
niece has married, though all of them
lay claim to that honor.
“Return,” by Alice MacGowan and
Grace MacGowan Cooke, L. C. Page &
Co., is a new version of the taming of
a shrew, though in the case of Diana
Chaters, the cure is effected without the
intervention of a Petruchio.
This is the pith of the theme of the
story, very briefly put, for, as she is
introduced to us in the opening chapters,
she is, with all her beauty, as hopeless
a termagant as can well be conceived,
and when she bids us farewell
at the end of the book, the transformation
has been made complete.
The book is filled with color and action,
the background of which is the
rather motley life of colonial Georgia,
or rather of the time during which
Georgia was being established as a colony
for insolvent debtors through the
efforts of General Oglethorpe. The
suspicions and uneasiness existing in
the midst of the heterogeneous population
attracted to the new colony, the
constant state of alarm from the threatened
incursions by the Spanish from the
South and the presence of Indians and
negroes, furnish plenty of material for
an exciting tale of which a high-spirited
and refined young woman is the central
figure throughout. That she should
suffer humiliations at which she bitterly
rebelled is not to be wondered at, and,
in spite of her arrogant pride, one cannot
help sympathizing with her in her
troubles and rejoicing with her and
with Robert Marshall in their reunion.
The material used in the book is peculiarly
difficult to handle on account
of its complexity, but the authors are
to be sincerely congratulated on having
constructed out of it a very interesting
and coherent tale.
Mr. Harris Dickson has furnished
another demonstration of the fact that
a man can do two things—though, perhaps,
not at the same time—and do
them well. It is safe to assume that his
professional life has been a busy one,
for a lawyer who attains a judicial distinction,
as a rule, has to work hard,
but in spite of it he has found time to
write an exceedingly good story.
“The Ravanels,” published by Lippincott,
is a characteristically Southern
tale; Southern in setting, in character
and in action. Whether justly or not—probably
not—it is more or less widely
accepted as a fact that less regard is
shown for the value of human life in
the South than in the East, and it may
reasonably be said that a defect in Mr.
Dickson’s story is that, in some measure,
it tends to give color to this opinion,
for its theme deals chiefly with one
of the feuds of which we read so much.
Stephen Ravanel, the hero and a scion
of a distinguished Southern family,
grows up cherishing a bitter resentment
against his father’s murderer, Powhatan
Rudd, who has escaped punishment for
the crime. His earliest recollection is
that of his dead father, whose body is
shown to him by his aunt.
After he has reached manhood, the
spirit of revenge still alive, Rudd is
killed under circumstances which point
to Stephen as the slayer. It is the trial
of the young man on the charge of
murder that supplies a most exciting
and dramatic episode in the story, and
it is extremely well done, for all the essential
particulars are produced without
undue emphasis.
There is, of course, a love story, a
very attractive and convincing one, of
which the heroine, Mercia Grayson, is
a characteristically fascinating Southern
girl. It is a tale of which the author
may well feel proud to have written.
Transcriber’s Notes
- The Contents list was added.
- Changes to the text are noted below, and are shown in the text with a dotted underline.